defensive_a ☜_o ☜_o against_o his_o majesty_n his_o heir_n and_o lawful_a successor_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n accountable_a to_o they_o or_o to_o any_o other_o beside_o god_n these_o be_v the_o essential_o of_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v but_o one_o case_n wherein_o a_o good_a and_o loyal_a subject_n will_v refuse_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n and_o that_o be_v 154._o p._n 60_o 61_o v._n p._n 66_o 96_o 97_o 119_o 120_o 154._o when_o such_o obedience_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o his_o obedience_n to_o god_n but_o there_o be_v no_o case_n whatsoever_o wherein_o he_o dare_v either_o to_o resist_v or_o reproach_v the_o person_n or_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n or_o to_o offer_v any_o indignity_n to_o he_o to_o fight_v against_o he_o be_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n who_o the_o king_n represent_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o open_a perfidiousness_n and_o rebellion_n such_o be_v monster_n of_o man_n and_o be_v as_o natural_a brute_n beast_n make_v to_o be_v take_v and_o destroy_v so_o s._n peter_n describe_v they_o 2_o pet._n 2.10_o 12._o mr._n david_n jenner_n in_o his_o prerogative_n of_o primogeniture_n 48._o primogeniture_n lond_n 1635_o p._n 48._o assert_n the_o same_o cause_n although_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v indeed_o above_o all_o king_n and_o if_o they_o wilful_o transgress_v the_o same_o they_o be_v all_o accountable_a unto_o god_n and_o unto_o god_n only_o for_o the_o same_o yet_o in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o england_n no_o statute_n law_n be_v or_o can_v be_v above_o the_o king_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n that_o first_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n by_o his_o royal_a assent_n make_v the_o law_n to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v viz._n a_o law_n but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n do_v not_o make_v the_o king_n to_o be_v what_o he_o be_v viz._n a_o king_n for_o the_o king_n be_v king_n before_o the_o law._n that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o depose_v lawful_a king_n 122._o p._n 122._o and_o exclude_v the_o right_a heir_n from_o succeed_v in_o the_o throne_n for_o his_o be_v a_o heretic_n idolater_n ☜_o ☜_o tyrannical_a and_o wicked_a be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o popery_n and_o fanaticism_n mr._n hancock_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o viscount_n stafford_n memoires_n 31._o lond._n 1682._o p._n 31._o i_o can_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o political_a divinity_n the_o same_o argument_n and_o many_o time_n the_o same_o phrase_n and_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o head_n of_o both_o faction_n i_o know_v it_o be_v dispute_v whether_o the_o ringleader_n of_o sedition_n among_o we_o poison_v the_o jesuit_n or_o the_o jesuit_n they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o envy_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o honour_n of_o have_v first_o poison_v they_o both_o with_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n if_o milton_n the_o great_a oracle_n of_o one_o of_o the_o faction_n have_v own_a himself_n to_o be_v a_o papist_n there_o have_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o the_o impiety_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v learn_v from_o the_o pope_n and_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_o allege_v by_o salmasius_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n but_o he_o with_o his_o usual_a confidence_n acquit_v the_o pope_n and_o charge_v his_o antimonarchical_a principle_n on_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n bucer_n martyr_n parcus_n and_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n bellarmine_n 50._o p._n 50._o parson_n creswel_o suarez_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o man_n that_o furnish_v the_o lead_a faction_n among_o we_o with_o principle_n and_o precedent_n with_o argument_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n ☞_o ☞_o out_o of_o who_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v derive_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n of_o erect_v a_o high_a court_n of_o justice_n and_o of_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o block_n john_n goodwin_n 53._o p._n 53._o in_o one_o of_o his_o pamphlet_n have_v this_o remarkable_a expression_n as_o for_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o person_n of_o a_o king_n or_o attempt_v to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n we_o leave_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o to_o those_o profound_a disputer_n the_o jesuit_n etc._n p._n 166_o etc._n etc._n i_o have_v fair_o represent_v those_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n which_o strike_v at_o the_o very_a root_n of_o our_o establish_a religion_n and_o government_n with_o the_o art_n and_o instrument_n which_o have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o prevail_a faction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o subversion_n of_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o and_o i_o know_v no_o strong_a argument_n against_o the_o truth_n and_o goodness_n of_o any_o religion_n than_o that_o it_o supplant_v moral_a righteousness_n and_o serve_v to_o be_v a_o bond_n of_o conspiracy_n allow_v of_o sedition_n and_o treachery_n injustice_n and_o cruelty_n for_o how_o can_v that_o religion_n be_v from_o god_n which_o make_v man_n unlike_a to_o god_n as_o have_v or_o worse_o than_o if_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o principle_n and_o inclination_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o will_v only_o say_v it_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n of_o king_n upon_o such_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v it_o mr._n preface_n animadv_n on_o ob._n ch._n govern._n preface_n smalridge_n certain_o that_o doctrine_n which_o invade_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n can_v hope_v but_o for_o few_o proselyte_n among_o those_o who_o have_v constant_o defend_v they_o in_o their_o write_n assert_v they_o in_o their_o decree_n and_o upon_o all_o occasion_n vindicate_v they_o with_o their_o sword_n for_o we_o do_v not_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o imputation_n of_o a_o condition_a and_o distinguish_a loyalty_n who_o have_v show_v our_o readiness_n to_o imitate_v the_o glorious_a example_n of_o our_o father_n and_o be_v prepare_v have_v not_o god_n good_a providence_n prevent_v our_o service_n to_o have_v transcribe_v that_o copy_n late_o at_o sedgmore_n which_o they_o set_v we_o former_o at_o edg-hill_n and_o in_o truth_n our_o steady_a fidelity_n to_o the_o prince_n be_v so_o unquestionable_a that_o our_o enemy_n have_v be_v please_v to_o ridicule_n what_o they_o can_v not_o deny_v and_o have_v make_v passive_a obedience_n bear_v a_o part_n in_o our_o character_n when_o the_o muse_n have_v be_v incline_v to_o satyr_n thus_o also_o the_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o write_v the_o reason_n why_o a_o protestant_n shall_v not_o turn_v papist_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o i_o be_o then_o quite_o out_o of_o conceit_n with_o your_o religion_n since_o i_o can_v embrace_v it_o without_o endanger_v my_o loyalty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n in_o case_n i_o live_v up_o to_o the_o pitch_n of_o its_o real_a principle_n but_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o so_o long_o as_o i_o remain_v a_o protestant_n what_o religion_n my_o prince_n be_v of_o though_o i_o can_v wish_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o i_o profess_v because_o his_o authority_n over_o i_o and_o my_o indispensible_a obligation_n to_o submit_v to_o he_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o opinion_n or_o religion_n but_o upon_o his_o birthright_n yet_o have_v we_o not_o reason_n to_o doubt_v if_o the_o zealous_a sort_n of_o roman_a catholic_n will_v not_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n turn_v a_o heretic_n since_o the_o french_a league_n against_o henry_n the_o four_o be_v upon_o this_o very_a account_n style_v holy_a and_o have_v i_o not_o be_v particular_o acquaint_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v never_o conceive_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o such_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a and_o well-meaning_a man_n too_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o horrible_a wickedness_n as_o that_o be_v and_o forget_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o to_o pretend_v holiness_n in_o a_o open_a rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n i_o be_o then_o more_o satisfy_v with_o the_o loyalty_n of_o a_o protestant_n especial_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o supreme_a governor_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n and_o sovereign_a judge_n in_o all_o case_n than_o with_o that_o of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n who_o seem_v to_o set_v limit_n to_o his_o power_n by_o such_o restriction_n as_o neither_o reason_n nor_o scripture_n can_v warrant_v mr._n pomfret_n
this_o kingdom_n you_o must_v take_v all_o this_o upon_o trust_n without_o any_o express_a and_o particular_a warrant_n to_o rule_v and_o secure_v your_o conscience_n against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v resistance_n rom._n xiii_o 4._o xiii_o xiii_o 3._o &_o 4._o and_o then_o disprove_v that_o tenet_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o if_o a_o prince_n discharge_v not_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n devolve_v again_o upon_o the_o people_n 5._o people_n people_n 5._o show_v that_o most_o of_o their_o weapon_n for_o resistance_n be_v sharpen_v at_o the_o philistine_n forge_n their_o argument_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o roman_a school_n and_o 6._o and_o and_o 6._o do_v religion_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o defence_n which_o itself_o condemn_v and_o which_o will_v be_v a_o perpetual_a scandal_n to_o it_o but_o shall_v i_o transcribe_v all_o that_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n i_o shall_v offer_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o whole_a book_n to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v as_o i_o also_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tuam_fw-la maxwell_n call_v sacrosancta_fw-la regum_fw-la majestas_fw-la write_v upon_o this_o very_a subject_n chillingworth_n religion_n of_o protestant_n a_o safe_a way_n etc._n etc._n p._n 360._o if_o i_o follow_v the_o scripture_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v obey_v my_o sovereign_n in_o lawful_a thing_n though_o a_o heretic_n though_o a_o tyrant_n and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o say_v the_o pope_n but_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nay_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v teach_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v denounce_v anathema_n to_o he_o sect_n xvi_o i_o may_v also_o only_o name_n dudley_n diggs_n book_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n in_o what_o case_n soever_o but_o then_o i_o shall_v do_v wrong_a to_o my_o subject_a and_o the_o truth_n 2._o truth_n pag._n 2._o in_o the_o service_n of_o which_o the_o author_n show_v that_o that_o one_o main_a principle_n by_o which_o the_o seduce_a multitude_n have_v be_v tempt_v to_o catch_v at_o empty_a happiness_n and_o thereby_o have_v pull_v upon_o themselves_o misery_n and_o destruction_n that_o every_o man_n be_v bear_v free_a the_o law_n of_o nature_n do_v justify_v any_o attempt_n to_o shake_v off_o those_o bond_n impose_v upon_o he_o by_o superior_n if_o inconvenient_a and_o destructive_a of_o native_a freedom_n be_v false_a since_o every_o man_n be_v not_o bear_v free_a all_o be_v by_o nature_n subject_n to_o paternal_a power_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n to_o who_o divine_a law_n confer_v the_o several_a power_n which_o father_n resign_v up_o and_o 7._o and_o p._n 7._o that_o those_o that_o will_v allow_v any_o power_n to_o subject_n against_o their_o ruler_n do_v thereby_o dissolve_v the_o sinew_n of_o government_n by_o which_o they_o be_v compact_v into_o one_o and_o which_o make_v a_o multitude_n a_o people_n for_o there_o can_v be_v two_o power_n and_o yet_o the_o kingdom_n remain_v one_o afterward_o he_o prove_v 13._o prove_v p._n 13._o by_o what_o art_n and_o persuasive_n people_n be_v move_v to_o rebellion_n particular_o 31._o particular_o p._n 30_o 31._o by_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v a_o mix_v state_n and_o that_o our_o king_n be_v accountable_a etc._n etc._n and_o then_o etc._n then_o p._n 34_o 41_o 42._o etc._n etc._n proceed_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n from_o scripture_n prove_v that_o the_o same_o obedience_n which_o god_n require_v from_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n to_o be_v show_v to_o their_o judge_n and_o king_n be_v now_o require_v and_o that_o christ_n enjoin_v his_o follower_n under_o the_o gospel_n as_o high_a a_o degree_n of_o patience_n towards_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n that_o we_o shall_v perform_v this_o duty_n more_o cheerful_o because_o our_o saviour_n have_v commend_v persecution_n to_o all_o those_o that_o will_v live_v godly_a and_o that_o both_o by_o precept_n and_o example_n rebellion_n in_o christian_n be_v most_o prodigious_a the_o jew_n want_v not_o some_o colour_n of_o reason_n to_o rebel_v their_o blessing_n be_v temporal_a but_o a_o christian_a can_v have_v any_o shadow_n of_o scruple_n st._n peter_n fail_v in_o this_o duty_n by_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o innocent_a master_n have_v take_v special_a care_n not_o to_o be_v imitate_v and_o therefore_o inform_v we_o large_o with_o the_o full_a extent_n of_o christian_a patience_n then_o etc._n then_o p._n 45._o etc._n etc._n he_o make_v a_o excellent_a comment_n on_o st._n paul_n word_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o fair_a warning_n take_v heed_n what_o you_o do_v you_o have_v a_o terrible_a enemy_n to_o encounter_v with_o it_o be_v a_o fight_n against_o god_n you_o can_v flatter_v yourselves_o with_o a_o prosperous_a issue_n for_o those_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n you_o have_v god_n word_n for_o it_o you_o be_v damn_v if_o you_o resist_v this_o same_o year_n come_v out_o a_o pamphlet_n call_v the_o late_a covenant_n assert_v print_v on_o the_o day_n of_o trouble_n rebuke_v and_o blasphemy_n for_o thomas_n underhil_n ann._n 1643._o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sweet_a agreement_n between_o the_o protestation_n and_o covenant_n and_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n do_v bind_v to_o the_o take_n of_o the_o covenant_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n and_o out_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o instance_n how_o conscientious_a those_o republican_n reformer_n be_v and_o how_o oblige_v by_o oath_n etc._n oath_n p._n 5._o etc._n etc._n we_o have_v say_v he_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n rule_v by_o law_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n and_o so_o we_o have_v swear_v obedience_n to_o he_o we_o abjure_v any_o foreign_a power_n we_o have_v swear_v that_o neither_o pope_n nor_o cardinal_n nor_o the_o most_o catholic_n king_n nor_o the_o most_o christian_n shall_v over-rule_v our_o king_n and_o kingdom_n if_o we_o can_v help_v it_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o we_o do_v not_o repent_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o oath_n to_o repel_v foreign_a power_n we_o be_v in_o arm_n at_o this_o day_n to_o who_o have_v we_o swear_v allegiance_n but_o to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o reference_n to_o he_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o will_v not_o repent_v to_o obey_v the_o king_n ☜_o ☜_o while_o he_o obey_v god_n rule_v his_o people_n by_o his_o law_n and_o book_n we_o have_v not_o swear_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n their_o private_a will_n their_o lust_n etc._n etc._n and_o we_o will_v maintain_v the_o king_n the_o high_a power_n with_o our_o life_n and_o fortune_n we_o will_v obey_v all_o his_o lawful_a not_o personal_a command_n look_v into_o these_o oath_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o you_o shall_v not_o there_o find_v a_o word_n sober_o understand_v contradict_v the_o covenant_n god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v vow_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n and_o rebel_n to_o god._n the_o queen_n and_o the_o king_n be_v notorious_o faulty_a touch_v both_o these_o oath_n the_o one_o do_v her_o utmost_a to_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v a_o foreign_a power_n the_o other_o deny_v allegiance_n to_o the_o most_o supreme_a qu._n but_o where_o have_v you_o any_o warrant_v to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n answ_n we_o will_v never_o allow_v those_o word_n against_o the_o king_n they_o be_v take_v up_o for_o the_o king_n and_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o all_o that_o shall_v be_v dear_a to_o he_o but_o let_v it_o go_v against_o the_o king_n we_o have_v warrant_v for_o it_o when_o he_o bend_v all_o his_o force_n all_o his_o might_n set_v open_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o the_o parliament_n against_o religion_n against_o our_o law_n etc._n etc._n we_o vow_v and_o covenant_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o king_n queen_n both_z set_v themselves_o against_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n and_o we_o have_v as_o good_a warrant_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o so_o do_v 19_o do_v p._n 19_o obj._n but_o i_o can_v think_v it_o a_o lawful_a vow_n for_o we_o vow_v to_o fight_v against_o our_o lawful_a prince_n answ_n it_o be_v not_o against_o he_o but_o for_o he_o to_o deliver_v his_o sacred_a person_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o murderer_n our_o land_n from_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o spoiler_n and_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n from_o son_n of_o belial_n who_o will_v make_v all_o void_a null_n and_o of_o none_o effect_n obj._n but_o we_o have_v take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n
their_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v of_o god_n have_v their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o natural_a divinity_n and_o in_o this_o matter_n do_v the_o learned_a dr._n 1687._o dr._n dove_n serm._n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n 1687._o dove_n vindicate_v the_o integrity_n of_o our_o church_n in_o a_o few_o but_o as_o significant_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o brethren_n when_o speak_v of_o some_o who_o suffer_v much_o for_o their_o constancy_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o fidelity_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o term_v they_o two_o inseparable_a note_n of_o a_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n dr._n puller_n 5._o puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n ch_z 12._o 12._o 5._o other_o sect_n deny_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a either_o claim_v a_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o he_o or_o plead_v a_o privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o under_o he_o where_o as_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n like_o good_a christian_n and_o good_a subject_n neither_o pretend_v to_o any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n from_o they_o 7._o they_o sect._n 6_o 7._o and_o then_o he_o vindicate_v that_o expression_n of_o can._n 1._o of_o the_o synod_n 1640._o that_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v most_o high_a and_o sacred_a the_o moderation_n of_o our_o church_n do_v not_o favour_v any_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o safety_n of_o human_a society_n in_o general_a it_o do_v no_o where_n pretend_v to_o remit_v the_o divine_a law_n or_o dispense_v with_o oath_n or_o transfer_v the_o right_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n contrariwise_o it_o require_v of_o all_o of_o its_o communion_n to_o give_v the_o king_n such_o security_n of_o their_o allegiance_n and_o fealty_n as_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a security_n to_o his_o government_n 17._o government_n chap._n 17._o the_o romanist_n and_o separatist_n extreme_o agree_v in_o their_o principle_n against_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n according_a to_o that_o of_o bishop_n lany_n 4.11_o lany_n bishop_n lany's_n serm._n on_o 1_o thess_n 4.11_o the_o papist_n and_o presbyterian_o hunt_v in_o couple_n against_o the_o king_n power_n and_o supremacy_n it_o be_v admirable_a to_o see_v how_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o late_a rebellion_n receive_v their_o principle_n from_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o papist_n and_o still_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o most_o of_o the_o republican_n doctrine_n and_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o the_o like_a practice_n both_o deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n the_o pretence_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n be_v hatch_v under_o the_o roman_a territory_n and_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n the_o rule_n for_o make_v a_o king_n to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n and_o then_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o person_n and_o life_n be_v so_o much_o the_o same_o 20._o same_o 20._o that_o they_o can_v be_v more_o i_o need_v not_o here_o relate_v how_o many_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n tend_v to_o dissolve_v the_o very_a bond_n of_o relative_a duty_n one_o towards_o another_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n and_o allegiance_n no_o faith_n to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n etc._n etc._n how_o do_v many_o principle_n of_o our_o enthusiast_n and_o separatist_n tend_v to_o destroy_v the_o relation_n of_o king_n and_o subject_a bishop_n and_o people_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxii_o dr._n scott_n 14._o scott_n serm._n july_n 26._o 1685._o p._n 2._o p._n 13_o 14._o absalon_n accomplish_v his_o design_n partly_o by_o declaim_v against_o the_o maleadministration_n of_o his_o father_n government_n partly_o by_o promise_v they_o a_o thorough_a reformation_n if_o ever_o he_o arrive_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n in_o israel_n every_o man_n know_v or_o may_v easy_o know_v if_o he_o be_v not_o extreme_o want_v to_o himself_o that_o his_o king_n be_v the_o vicegerent_n of_o his_o god_n and_o that_o be_v so_o he_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o reason_n and_o religion_n to_o submit_v to_o his_o will_n and_o reverence_v his_o person_n and_o bow_v to_o his_o authority_n and_o that_o he_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o without_o fight_v against_o god_n himself_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o be_v as_o obvious_a to_o our_o natural_a reason_n and_o as_o plain_o assert_v in_o holy_a scripture_n as_o of_o any_o proposition_n in_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o i_o dare_v bold_o affirm_v a_o man_n may_v find_v as_o many_o pretext_n for_o any_o vice_n whatsoever_o even_o for_o drunkenness_n whoredom_n or_o perjury_n as_o ever_o be_v make_v for_o rebellion_n and_o be_v i_o to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o public_a patron_n of_o wickedness_n i_o hardly_o know_v a_o villainy_n in_o nature_n so_o black_a and_o monstrous_a which_o i_o can_v not_o more_o plausible_o recommend_v to_o man_n reason_n and_o conscience_n than_o this_o of_o resistance_n against_o lawful_a authority_n which_o be_v such_o a_o complication_n of_o villainy_n such_o a_o loathsome_a mixture_n of_o hellish_a ingredient_n as_o be_v enough_o to_o nauseate_a any_o conscience_n but_o a_o devil_n be_v and_o though_o conscience_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o colors_z it_o usual_o march_v under_o yet_o be_v the_o imposture_n of_o this_o pretence_n so_o fulsome_a and_o barefaced_a that_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v be_v innocent_o abuse_v by_o it_o for_o certain_o that_o man_n must_v have_v a_o great_a mind_n to_o rebel_v his_o will_n must_v have_v a_o strong_a bias_n of_o pride_n or_o discontent_n faction_n or_o ambition_n in_o it_o that_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o the_o evidence_n from_o reason_n and_o scripture_n to_o the_o contrary_a can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o he_o and_o much_o less_o 16._o p._n 15_o 16._o that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o sovereign_n and_o therefore_o for_o man_n to_o appeal_v to_o god_n in_o a_o cause_n so_o apparent_o wicked_a be_v not_o submissive_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o open_o to_o mock_v and_o affront_v he_o and_o to_o make_v a_o vexatious_a appeal_n to_o god_n judgement_n again_o in_o a_o case_n which_o he_o have_v so_o often_o and_o so_o express_o judge_v already_o be_v a_o common_a barratry_n it_o be_v not_o to_o consult_v but_o to_o tempt_v he_o and_o under_o pretence_n of_o submit_v to_o his_o determination_n open_o to_o defy_v his_o authority_n in_o effect_n it_o be_v to_o appeal_v from_o his_o will_n to_o his_o providence_n and_o to_o bespeak_v he_o to_o declare_v himself_o against_o his_o own_o declaration_n in_o the_o case_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o peremptory_a disobedience_n to_o those_o law_n of_o god_n which_o require_v our_o dutiful_a submission_n to_o our_o lawful_a superior_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o a_o direct_a renuntiation_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o for_o all_o sovereign_a power_n be_v immediate_o found_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o god_n who_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o the_o world_n no_o person_n can_v have_v right_a to_o govern_v in_o his_o kingdom_n under_o he_o but_o by_o commission_n from_o he_o king_n therefore_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o he_o 17.18_o p._n 17.18_o and_o if_o so_o then_o for_o any_o of_o their_o subject_n to_o presume_v to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v by_o a_o public_a form_v resistance_n be_v to_o arraign_v god_n own_o authority_n and_o invade_v his_o peculiar_a it_o be_v to_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o his_o throne_n and_o set_v themselves_o down_o in_o it_o and_o then_o to_o summon_v his_o authority_n before_o they_o and_o require_v it_o to_o submit_v its_o awful_a head_n to_o their_o imperious_a doom_n and_o sentence_n while_o therefore_o we_o behave_v ourselves_o factious_o and_o rebellious_o towards_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o we_o live_v as_o outlaw_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o that_o visible_a authority_n by_o which_o he_o govern_v the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o for_o subject_n to_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n be_v neither_o better_a nor_o worse_o than_o to_o appeal_v to_o god_n against_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o to_o put_v this_o impious_a case_n to_o he_o whether_o it_o be_v he_o or_o they_o that_o have_v the_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o world._n i_o profess_v etc._n profess_v id._n serm._n
they_o when_o the_o rebellious_a israelite_n in_o moses_n absence_n will_v needs_o make_v a_o god_n that_o be_v a_o leader_n or_o ruler_n to_o go_v before_o they_o they_o contribute_v their_o earrings_a to_o the_o carry_v on_o that_o design_n but_o the_o effect_n and_o issue_n of_o that_o contribution_n be_v only_o a_o calf_n i_o beseech_v you_o remember_v from_o all_o our_o contributory_a plate_n from_o the_o silver_n basin_n even_o to_o the_o small_a bodkin_n whether_o we_o have_v any_o production_n among_o we_o better_o than_o this_o 30._o p._n 30._o man_n who_o decry_v the_o pope_n yet_o cry_v up_o themselves_o into_o a_o authority_n as_o great_a as_o he_o not_o only_o over_o the_o people_n 43._o id._n visit_v sermon_n at_o lewis_n octob._n 8._o 1662._o p._n 43._o but_o over_o the_o prince_n whatsoever_o therefore_o teach_v children_n obedience_n to_o their_o parent_n subject_n loyalty_n towards_o their_o sovereign_n whatsoever_o teach_v the_o afflict_a patience_n the_o happy_a temperance_n the_o faithful_a perseverance_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o people_n charity_n be_v that_o sound_a doctrine_n which_o we_o must_v preach_v the_o congregation_n learn._n dr._n gardiner_n it_o be_v high_a time_n for_o sovereign_a majesty_n to_o send_v a_o strict_a injunction_n of_o take_v heed_n etc._n sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n ox._n on_o act_n sund._n 1622._o p._n 25_o etc._n etc._n that_o we_o poison_n not_o our_o study_n with_o the_o write_n of_o puritan_n and_o jesuit_n for_o the_o one_o no_o less_o than_o the_o other_o under_o colour_n of_o zeal_n and_o pretence_n of_o holy_a discipline_n corrupt_v and_o spoil_v green_a age_n before_o it_o can_v discern_v and_o season_v new_a vessel_n with_o unseasonable_a liquor_n witness_v that_o detestable_a and_o traitorous_a instruction_n encourage_v subject_n to_o resist_v their_o supreme_a ruler_n when_o they_o be_v notorious_o tax_v of_o injustice_n and_o cruelty_n so_o that_o king_n according_a to_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o king_n than_o they_o serve_v their_o turn_n be_v not_o these_o gospeler_n where_o they_o broach_v such_o tenet_n mere_a pope_n be_v they_o not_o like_v to_o antichrist_n that_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n but_o advance_v himself_o against_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o do_v they_o not_o work_v like_o samson_n who_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o pillar_n whereon_o the_o house_n do_v stand_v that_o overthrow_v they_o the_o house_n and_o the_o man_n may_v fall_v into_o a_o common_a ruin_n i_o be_o sure_a god_n word_n say_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v and_o do_v my_o prophet_n no_o harm_n and_o this_o commandment_n of_o obedience_n be_v without_o distinction_n jeremy_n chap._n 29._o command_n the_o israelite_n even_o those_o which_o be_v captive_n under_o heathen_a king_n not_o to_o resist_v but_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o babylon_n and_o it_o be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o lord_n say_v st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n 2._o not_o that_o you_o resist_v but_o that_o you_o make_v supplication_n and_o prayer_n for_o king_n and_o for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n and_o christ_n himself_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o power_n of_o magistracy_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o disciple_n do_v draw_v his_o sword_n in_o christ_n defence_n he_o be_v command_v to_o put_v it_o up_o the_o example_n be_v not_o to_o be_v number_v of_o god_n punishment_n upon_o those_o that_o have_v resist_v authority_n by_o god_n ordain_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o old_a law_n it_o be_v death_n if_o a_o man_n have_v resist_v the_o high_a power_n corah_n with_o all_o his_o be_v consume_v with_o fire_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n be_v swallow_v up_o of_o the_o earth_n because_o they_o seditious_o resist_v moses_n and_o aaron_n we_o know_v what_o end_n absalon_n come_v unto_o when_o he_o have_v expel_v his_o father_n out_o of_o his_o kingdom_n what_o seem_v more_o goodly_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n than_o that_o notable_a act_n of_o brutus_n and_o cassius_n who_o destroy_v caesar_n repute_v a_o tyrant_n and_o yet_o that_o those_o their_o do_n be_v not_o allow_v of_o god_n the_o end_n declare_v wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v supreme_a ruler_n the_o they_o swerve_v from_o the_o line_n of_o justice_n for_o it_o please_v god_n sometime_o to_o punish_v his_o people_n by_o a_o tyrannous_a hand_n and_o in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o resist_v what_o else_o be_v it_o but_o tollere_fw-la martyrium_fw-la to_o take_v away_o the_o occasion_n the_o glory_n and_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n anno_fw-la 1647._o dr._n jasper_n mayne_n publish_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 5._o p._n 5._o or_o the_o people_n war_n examine_v etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o he_o affirm_v that_o suppose_v the_o king_n invade_v the_o people_n liberty_n which_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v preserve_v but_o by_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o the_o invader_n yet_o the_o king_n be_v this_o invader_n unless_o by_o such_o a_o invasion_n he_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v their_o king_n and_o they_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n i_o can_v see_v how_o such_o right_n can_v make_v their_o defence_n lawful_a and_o this_o he_o prove_v etc._n p._n 6_o 7_o etc._n etc._n by_o show_v the_o divine_a institution_n of_o king_n and_o what_o right_n god_n allow_v they_o particular_o that_o of_o be_v supreme_a independent_o lord_n of_o his_o own_o action_n whether_o unjust_a or_o just_a as_o not_o to_o be_v accountable_a to_o any_o but_o god_n after_o which_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v etc._n p._n 12_o etc._n etc._n wherein_o the_o supreme_a power_n consist_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o and_o that_o those_o particular_a right_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n wherefore_o the_o crown_n be_v hereditary_a where_o the_o tenure_n be_v not_o conditional_a nor_o hang_v upon_o any_o contract_n where_o the_o only_a obligation_n upon_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o oath_n that_o he_o take_v at_o his_o coronation_n to_o rule_v according_a to_o the_o know_a law_n of_o the_o place_n though_o every_o breach_n of_o such_o a_o oath_n be_v a_o offence_n against_o god_n to_o who_o alone_o a_o prince_n thus_o independent_a be_v accountable_a for_o his_o action_n yet_o it_o will_v never_o pass_v for_o more_o than_o perjury_n in_o the_o prince_n no_o warrant_n for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o be_v a_o king_n mislead_v by_o evil_a counsellor_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v actual_o trample_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n yet_o unless_o some_o original_a compact_n can_v be_v produce_v where_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o upon_o every_o such_o encroachment_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o stand_v upon_o their_o defence_n that_o where_o the_o king_n cease_v to_o govern_v according_a to_o law_n he_o shall_v for_o such_o misgovernment_n cease_v to_o be_v king_n to_o urge_v such_o unfortunate_a precedent_n as_o a_o depose_a richard_n or_o a_o dethroned_a edward_n then_o disproportion_v example_n of_o popular_a fury_n the_o one_o force_v to_o part_n with_o his_o crown_n by_o resignation_n the_o other_o as_o never_o have_v have_v legal_a title_n to_o it_o may_v show_v the_o injustice_n of_o former_a parliament_n grow_v strong_a never_o justify_v the_o pitch_a field_n that_o have_v be_v fight_v by_o this_o if_o this_o supposition_n be_v true_a the_o king_n be_v bind_v to_o make_v the_o law_n his_o rule_n by_o no_o other_o obligation_n etc._n sect_n p._n 20_o 21_o etc._n etc._n but_o his_o oath_n at_o his_o coronation_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a i_o confess_v and_o where_o it_o be_v violate_v never_o without_o repentance_n escape_v unpunished_a yet_o it_o be_v a_o trespass_n of_o which_o subject_n can_v only_o complain_v but_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subject_n can_v never_o innocent_o revenge_v but_o they_o will_v say_v they_o have_v all_o this_o while_n fight_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n etc._n all_o which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o this_o unchristian_a bloody_a conclusion_n 36._o p._n 36._o that_o a_o assembly_n of_o profess_a protestant_n divine_n have_v advise_v the_o two_o parliament_n of_o england_n and_o scotland_n confess_v subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n their_o lawful_a sovereign_n have_v thereby_o set_v three_o kingdom_n in_o a_o flame_n 4._o id._n def_n of_o his_o serm._n against_o cheynel_n p._n 4._o etc._n etc._n this_o doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o propagate_v religion_n how_o pure_a soever_o it_o be_v by_o the_o sword_n be_v that_o religion_n to_o which_o i_o profess_v myself_o ready_a to_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o defame_v true_a protestant_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o our_o reformation_n die_v before_o i_o dr._n peter_n heylyn_n anno_fw-la 1643._o etc._n print_n oxf._n p._n 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n publish_v
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
first_o bring_v from_o another_o country_n and_o be_v no_o way_n natural_a to_o our_o own_o though_o the_o infection_n have_v be_v take_v by_o too_o many_o who_o have_v a_o ill_a temper_n prepare_v for_o it_o cons_n dr._n jackson_n work_n tom._n 3._o l._n 12._o ch_n 8._o p._n 978._o their_o loyalty_n and_o peaceableness_n may_v be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o education_n or_o their_o good_a temper_n but_o not_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o as_o dr._n sherlock_n say_v they_o may_v be_v loyal_a as_o englishman_n but_o they_o can_v be_v so_o as_o papist_n will_v we_o therefore_o judge_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n we_o must_v consult_v her_o article_n canon_n public_a homily_n public_a office_n of_o devotion_n general_n order_n of_o her_o bishop_n censure_n of_o her_o university_n and_o write_n of_o her_o great_a man_n who_o have_v vindicate_v her_o doctrine_n and_o explain_v her_o belief_n and_o this_o method_n i_o shall_v use_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n or_o passive_a obedience_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n have_v be_v always_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o state_v doctrine_n of_o our_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o all_o her_o priest_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v their_o subscription_n they_o be_v allow_v a_o place_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v by_o foreigner_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o own_o writer_n for_o 506._o for_o bishop_n ridley_n farewell_n letter_n apud_fw-la fox_n tom_n 3._o p._n 506._o this_o church_n have_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n article_n so_o pen_v and_o frame_v after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ground_v upon_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o god_n word_n that_o in_o short_a time_n if_o they_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v say_v bishop_n ridley_n the_o martyr_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v set_v in_o christ_n church_n much_o concord_n and_o unity_n in_o christ_n true_a religion_n and_o to_o have_v expel_v many_o false_a error_n and_o heresy_n wherewith_o this_o church_n alas_o be_v almost_o overgo_v nor_o be_v this_o that_o excellent_a prelate_n peculiar_a opinion_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o ordain_v 1604._o ordain_v can._n 3._o a_o 1604._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v under_o the_o king_n majesty_n be_v not_o a_o true_a and_o apostolical_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o can._n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o any_o of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n agree_v in_o the_o synod_n 1562_o are_z in_o any_o part_n superstitious_a or_o erroneous_a let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la anno_fw-la 1552._o in_o the_o convocation_n hold_v at_o london_n article_n of_o religion_n be_v agree_v upon_o of_o which_o the_o thirty_o six_o run_n thus_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v ordain_v and_o allow_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n under_o queen_n elisabeth_n anno_fw-la 1562._o it_o run_v thus_o and_o so_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n the_o queen_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o other_o her_o dominion_n unto_o who_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o all_o estate_n of_o this_o realm_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a in_o all_o case_n do_v appertain_v and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a artic._n remarkable_a rogers_n praef._n to_o the_o 39th_o artic._n that_o these_o article_n of_o 1562._o be_v publish_v in_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o the_o massacre_n at_o vassey_n in_o france_n be_v commit_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o guise_n and_o when_o all_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o country_n be_v sentence_v to_o death_n by_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o two_o necessary_a consequence_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o 1._o because_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o pretend_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o king_n much_o less_o have_v the_o people_n any_o power_n who_o pretend_v to_o a_o inferior_a right_n that_o of_o compact_a 2._o because_o the_o article_n make_v no_o distinction_n but_o exclude_v all_o other_o power_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o plea_n be_v the_o same_o on_o either_o side_n the_o pope_n say_v as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o reach_v he_o and_o say_v the_o people_n as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o law_n themselves_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o be_v they_o bind_v to_o be_v obedient_a but_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o king_n do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v contradict_v the_o pope_n than_o he_o be_v deserve_o say_v the_o romanist_n excommunicate_a depose_v and_o murder_v and_o when_o he_o usurp_v upon_o the_o people_n liberty_n than_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v depose_v by_o the_o people_n the_o argument_n on_o either_o side_n be_v the_o same_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o authority_n for_o as_o 481._o as_o moderate_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ann_n 17._o 17._o 19_o p._n 481._o dr._n puller_n well_o observe_v both_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o injunction_n and_o canon_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o reformation_n under_o henry_n the_o eight_o for_o there_o i_o begin_v the_o restoration_n of_o religion_n to_o her_o purity_n in_o this_o kingdom_n as_o dr._n burnet_n do_v 387._o do_v burnet_n hist_o reform_v l._n 3._o p._n 226._o tom_n 1._o and_o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 387._o anno_fw-la 1536._o injunction_n be_v issue_v out_o the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o every_o man_n that_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n shall_v for_o the_o establishment_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n sincere_o declare_v manifest_a and_o open_a for_o the_o space_n of_o one_o quarter_n of_o a_o year_n next_o ensue_v once_o every_o sunday_n and_o after_o that_o at_o the_o least_o wise_a twice_o every_o quarter_n in_o their_o sermon_n and_o other_o collation_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v usurp_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n have_v no_o establishment_n or_o ground_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v of_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n the_o high_a power_n and_o potentate_n under_o god_n to_o who_o all_o man_n within_o the_o same_o dominion_n by_o god_n commandment_n owe_v most_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n afore_o and_o above_o all_o other_o potentate_n in_o earth_n now_o if_o a_o king_n be_v above_o all_o other_o power_n than_o he_o can_v be_v accountable_a to_o any_o other_o power_n and_o so_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v anno_fw-la 181._o anno_fw-la burnet_n collect._n of_o record_n p._n 181._o 1538._o come_v out_o the_o lord_n cromwel_n injunction_n as_o they_o be_v call_v wherein_o the_o same_o duty_n be_v enjoin_v in_o the_o same_o word_n this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o edw._n the_o six_o 2._o six_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 1_o 2._o an._n 1547._o the_o preface_n to_o which_o injunction_n acknowledge_v that_o part_n of_o they_o be_v former_o set_v out_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o rest_n add_v by_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n with_o a_o very_a little_a variation_n and_o according_o in_o the_o article_n of_o enquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n under_z edward_z the_o sixth_z the_o first_o be_v whether_o all_o person_n etc._n etc._n have_v preach_v against_o the_o usurp_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n second_o whether_o they_o have_v preach_v and_o
be_v thus_o express_v from_o civil_a war_n etc._n etc._n ☜_o ☜_o but_o not_o one_o word_n of_o this_o can_v he_o ever_o find_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n that_o have_v come_v to_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o prayer_n and_o practice_n have_v always_o be_v eminent_o loyal_a and_o enemy_n to_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n and_o he_o say_v far_a 227._o far_a ib._n p._n 226_o 227._o that_o rebellion_n be_v a_o sin_n so_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n that_o though_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v all_o the_o provocation_n imaginable_a and_o force_v sufficient_a they_o never_o offer_v to_o rebel_v so_o that_o they_o who_o do_v rebel_n have_v divest_v themselves_o of_o the_o christian_a principle_n and_o almost_o of_o their_o humanity_n too_o in_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o parliament_n we_o may_v say_v of_o our_o prince_n as_o pliny_n say_v of_o the_o good_a emperor_n trajan_n they_o have_v free_o yield_v to_o rule_v by_o those_o law_n to_o which_o nothing_o but_o their_o own_o goodness_n can_v oblige_v they_o and_o doubtless_o the_o people_n of_o england_n ought_v to_o take_v it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o grace_n that_o their_o king_n have_v consent_v to_o govern_v they_o on_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o prayer_n after_o the_o commandment_n the_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n minister_n and_o we_o beg_v god_n that_o all_o his_o subject_n due_o consider_v that_o he_o have_v god_n authority_n may_v faithful_o serve_v honour_n and_o humble_o obey_v he_o according_a to_o god_n bless_a word_n and_o ordinance_n and_o this_o be_v admirable_o comment_v 20._o comment_v id._n part_n 3._o 3._o 4._o p._n 20._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o king_n bear_v god_n name_n and_o act_n by_o his_o power_n and_o such_o as_o rebel_v do_v fight_n against_o god_n oppose_v his_o word_n and_o resist_v his_o ordinance_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o occasional_a office_n for_o nou._n 5._o we_o pray_v god_n that_o the_o king_n may_v cut_v off_o all_o such_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n as_o turn_v religion_n into_o rebellion_n and_o faith_n into_o faction_n and_o in_o the_o office_n for_o may_v 29._o when_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o the_o restoration_n of_o the_o royal_a family_n we_o beseech_v god_n to_o accept_v of_o our_o unfeigned_a oblation_n of_o ourselves_o vow_v all_o holy_a obedience_n in_o thought_n word_n and_o work_v unto_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o promise_v in_o he_o and_o for_o he_o all_o dutiful_a allegiance_n to_o his_o anoint_a servant_n and_o to_o his_o heir_n for_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v also_o observable_a the_o proclamation_n relate_v to_o those_o solemn_a time_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v which_o be_v as_o full_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v and_o by_o our_o canon_n when_o the_o minister_n bid_v prayer_n before_o his_o sermon_n to_o continue_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o truth_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o exhort_v the_o people_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n next_o and_o immediate_o under_o god_n supreme_a etc._n etc._n chap._n v._o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n by_o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n i_o mean_v not_o so_o much_o the_o particular_a injunction_n or_o inquiry_n of_o our_o prelate_n within_o their_o own_o particular_a diocese_n though_o of_o such_o instance_n there_o be_v no_o want_n as_o i_o have_v show_v chap._n 2._o from_o the_o article_n of_o inquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n and_o the_o article_n of_o visitation_n of_o bishop_n ridley_n and_o can_v prove_v from_o many_o other_o such_o instance_n but_o the_o general_a order_n which_o have_v be_v send_v from_o the_o metropolitan_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n such_o injunction_n when_o obey_v aught_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n unless_o we_o shall_v impeach_v either_o the_o maker_n or_o the_o complyer_n of_o dishonest_a practice_n especial_o when_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v occasion_n to_o such_o injunction_n thus_o when_o knight_n of_o who_o i_o shall_v treat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n be_v censure_v at_o oxford_n the_o same_o year_n some_o caution_n concern_v preacher_n and_o preach_a be_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n with_o the_o king_n consent_n as_o the_o law_n require_v send_v to_o the_o several_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n to_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n the_o direction_n be_v date_v aug._n 4._o 1622._o of_o which_o the_o first_o require_v that_o no_o preacher_n etc._n etc._n shall_v fall_v into_o any_o set_a course_n or_o common_a place_n otherwise_o than_o by_o open_v the_o coherence_n and_o division_n of_o his_o text_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v comprehend_v and_o warrant_v in_o essence_n substance_n effect_n or_o natural_a inference_n within_o some_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o ann._n 1562._o or_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o homily_n set_v forth_o by_o authority_n etc._n etc._n the_o four_o be_v that_o no_o preacher_n of_o what_o title_n or_o denomination_n soever_o shall_v presume_v from_o henceforth_o in_o any_o auditory_a within_o this_o kingdom_n to_o declare_v limit_n or_o bind_v out_o by_o way_n of_o positive_a doctrine_n in_o any_o lecture_n or_o sermon_n the_o power_n prerogative_n jurisdiction_n authority_n or_o duty_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o therein_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n and_o reference_n between_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o as_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o homily_n of_o obedience_n and_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o homily_n and_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o by_o public_a authority_n these_o injunction_n be_v again_o renew_v and_o reinforce_v in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o second_o and_o in_o the_o next_o reign_n and_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o present_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 7._o canterbury_n july_n 16._o 1638._o art._n 7._o the_o clergy_n be_v express_o enjoin_v that_o in_o their_o sermon_n they_o shall_v four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n at_o least_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n high_a under_o god_n all_o priest_n shall_v upon_o all_o occasion_n persuade_v the_o people_n to_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n to_o his_o majesty_n in_o all_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o patient_a submission_n in_o the_o rest_n promote_a as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v the_o public_a peace_n and_o quiet_v of_o the_o world._n and_o agreeable_o to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n especial_o the_o late_a frame_v which_o though_o particular_o make_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o as_o bishop_n sanderson_n well_o observe_v where_o the_o reason_n of_o make_v and_o impose_v a_o oath_n be_v particular_a juram_fw-la praelect_v 7._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o oath_n be_v general_a there_o the_o oath_n oblige_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o their_o utmost_a latitude_n as_o say_v he_o for_o example_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n give_v occasion_n the_o word_n be_v all_o general_a do_v exclude_v all_o person_n from_o exercise_v that_o supreme_a power_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o every_o clergyman_n especial_o aught_o to_o reflect_v how_o often_o he_o have_v solemn_o profess_v and_o aver_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n or_o any_o commission_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o to_o remember_v that_o that_o declaration_n be_v enjoin_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o year_n 1641_o the_o man_n of_o which_o age_n assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o people_n and_o may_v be_v resume_v by_o the_o donor_n that_o the_o king_n be_v coordinate_a with_o the_o state_n and_o that_o his_o politic_a differ_v from_o his_o personal_a capacity_n now_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o make_v a_o law_n and_o the_o preamble_n of_o it_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o the_o word_n of_o a_o law._n chap._n vi_o the_o censure_n of_o our_o university_n nor_o be_v the_o censure_n of_o our_o most_o famous_a university_n in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v neglect_v or_o look_v on_o slight_o it_o be_v well_o know_v what_o a_o repute_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o single_a college_n of_o the_o sorbone_n have_v at_o paris_n and_o how_o much_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o foreign_a university_n together_o with_o our_o own_o sway_v with_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o persuade_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o credit_v the_o justice_n of_o his_o divorce_n now_o i_o shall_v not_o mention_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o it_o
take_v p._n 201_o 202._o we_o be_v not_o satify_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o preserve_v the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n forasmuch_o as_o 1._o no_o such_o limitation_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n which_o no_o papist_n will_v refuse_v to_o take_v with_o such_o a_o limitation_n nor_o in_o the_o protestation_n nor_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n 3._o such_o a_o limitation_n leave_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_a at_o so_o much_o looseness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n at_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o whensoever_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n they_o can_v want_v a_o pretence_n from_o the_o same_o for_o so_o do_v 4._o hereby_o we_o make_v ourselves_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a and_o real_a diminution_n of_o his_o majesty_n power_n and_o greatness_n which_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n we_o call_v the_o world_n to_o witness_v with_o our_o conscience_n that_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n to_o diminish_v etc._n etc._n 211._o p._n 210_o 211._o the_o tyranny_n and_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n if_o lay_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v to_o be_v throw_v off_o by_o christian_a boldness_n in_o confess_v the_o truth_n and_o patient_a suffering_n for_o it_o not_o by_o take_v up_o arm_n or_o violent_a resist_v the_o high_a power_n 217_o pag._n 217_o because_o some_o have_v infer_v from_o the_o very_a order_n that_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v with_o subordination_n to_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o parliament_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o can_v take_v this_o oath_n especial_o being_n tell_v in_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n 219._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o king_n not_o have_v preserve_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o duty_n he_o ought_v be_v thereby_o become_v a_o tyrant_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o consequent_o that_o his_o subject_n cease_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o owe_v he_o no_o long_o subjection_n which_o assertion_n since_o we_o hearty_o detest_v as_o false_a and_o scandalous_a in_o the_o supposition_n and_o in_o the_o inference_n seditious_a and_o devilish_a we_o dare_v not_o by_o subscribe_v this_o article_n give_v the_o least_o countenance_n thereto_o and_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o covenant_n in_o our_o own_o sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o a_o oath_n which_o must_v be_v full_a of_o simplicity_n 223._o p._n 223._o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n and_o will_v bring_v a_o scandal_n upon_o our_o religion_n that_o we_o practise_v that_o ourselves_o that_o we_o condemn_v in_o the_o paqist_n viz._n swear_v with_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n that_o we_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o what_o we_o swear_v to_o day_n in_o one_o sense_n we_o may_v swear_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o morrow_n in_o another_o 225._o p._n 225._o and_o if_o this_o will_v fatisfie_v the_o conscience_n we_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o even_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n also_o yea_o and_o to_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n 229._o p._n 229._o if_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o protect_v we_o but_o neglect_v his_o part_n too_o have_v power_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o his_o voluntary_a neglect_n ought_v not_o to_o free_v we_o from_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o our_o part_n ann._n 1683._o july_n 21._o in_o a_o full_a convocation_n many_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o diverse_a book_n and_o writing_n in_o english_a and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n 2._o p._n 2._o repugnant_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n decree_n of_o council_n writing_n of_o the_o father_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o also_o destructive_a of_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n person_n the_o public_a peace_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n as_o proposition_n 1._o all_o civil_a authority_n be_v derive_v original_o from_o the_o people_n proposition_n 2._o there_o be_v a_o mutual_a compact_a tacit_n or_o express_v between_o a_o prince_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o if_o he_o perform_v not_o his_o duty_n they_o be_v discharge_v from_o they_o proposition_n 3._o 3._o p._n 3._o that_o if_o lawful_a governor_n become_v tyrant_n or_o govern_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n they_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o forfeit_v the_o right_n they_o have_v unto_o their_o government_n prop._n 7._o self-preservation_n be_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o supersedes_o the_o obligation_n of_o all_o other_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o prop._n 8._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o high_a power_n in_o case_n of_o persecution_n for_o religion_n pr._n 9_o 4._o p._n 4._o there_o lie_v no_o obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o passive_a obedience_n when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o resist_v because_o christianity_n be_v not_o yet_o settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o beside_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o book_n of_o milton_n 7._o p._n 7._o baxter_n goodwin_n owen_n johnson_n etc._n etc._n be_v order_v to_o be_v public_o burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o marshal_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o school_n as_o book_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o deprave_v man_n manner_n stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n overthrow_n state_n and_o kingdom_n and_o lead_v to_o rebellion_n murder_n of_o prince_n and_o atheism_n itself_o and_o a_o prohibition_n issue_v forbid_v the_o read_n any_o of_o the_o say_a book_n under_o great_a penalty_n this_o decree_n be_v draw_v up_o by_o dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n and_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxon_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n other_o professor_n and_o the_o whole_a convocation_n and_o pursuant_n to_o this_o decree_n parkinson_n a_o fellow_n of_o lincoln-college_n for_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n that_o king_n be_v accountable_a for_o their_o maleadministration_n etc._n etc._n and_o particular_o that_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v just_o put_v to_o death_n for_o make_v war_n upon_o his_o subject_n be_v a_o 1684._o expel_v the_o university_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o our_o excellent_a homily_n that_o so_o express_o require_v obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o condemn_v rebellion_n and_o resistance_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v print_v at_o the_o theatre_n the_o same_o year_n that_o the_o abovementioned_a decree_n be_v make_v chap._n vii_o the_o opinion_n of_o learned_a men._n when_o man_n will_v know_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o church_n in_o her_o article_n or_o sanction_n the_o most_o rational_a course_n be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n among_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o make_v they_o or_o those_o who_o may_v be_v presume_v best_a to_o understand_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o nearness_n to_o the_o time_n their_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o compiler_n or_o their_o extraordinary_a sagacity_n and_o honesty_n and_o of_o suchperson_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v we_o make_v inquiry_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n and_o nonresistance_n in_o 245._o in_o burn._n hist_o ref._n part_n 1._o l._n 3._o p._n 245._o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v to_o dawn_n a_o 1537._o a_o convocation_n be_v hold_v upon_o the_o conclusion_n of_o which_o there_o be_v print_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o religion_n sign_v by_o nineteen_o bishop_n eight_o arch-deacon_n and_o seventeen_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n &c_n &c_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o rude_a draught_n the_o beauteous_a stroke_n be_v give_v it_o 286._o it_o id._n p._n 286._o anno_o 1540_o when_o a_o select_a number_n of_o bishop_n sit_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o king_n confirm_v in_o parliament_n among_o which_o be_v cranmer_n ridley_n redman_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a man_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o draw_v up_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
trust_v in_o the_o lord_n with_o all_o thy_o heart_n and_o lean_v not_o to_o thy_o own_o understanding_n and_o to_o that_o oracle_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o matth._n 16.24_o if_o any_o man_n will_v come_v after_o i_o let_v he_o deny_v himself_o etc._n etc._n then_o must_v he_o raise_v up_o his_o thought_n to_o the_o height_n of_o that_o beatitude_n which_o our_o saviour_n own_o mouth_n have_v give_v assurance_n of_o to_o all_o such_o as_o will_v be_v rule_v by_o he_o herein_o matth._n 5.10_o 11_o 12._o bless_a be_v they_o that_o be_v persecute_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o look_v on_o the_o recompense_n of_o reward_n and_o to_o encourage_v himself_o with_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n the_o innumerable_a company_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n and_o above_o all_o to_o look_v unto_o christ_n himself_o obj._n 150_o p._n 150_o but_o suppose_v the_o king_n shall_v command_v we_o to_o worship_v the_o devil_n will_v you_o not_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o stand_v upon_o our_o guard_n and_o if_o not_o what_o will_v become_v of_o god_n church_n and_o his_o religion_n r._n as_o if_o this_o have_v be_v a_o new_a case_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o when_o the_o devil-worship_n i._n e._n that_o of_o idol_n call_v devil_n 1_o cor._n x._o 20._o be_v so_o vehement_o urge_v by_o the_o cruel_a edict_n of_o the_o persecute_v emperor_n do_v the_o christian_n ever_o take_v arm_n against_o they_o for_o the_o matter_n or_o betake_v themselves_o to_o any_o other_o refuge_n but_o fervent_a prayer_n unto_o almighty_a god_n and_o patient_a suffering_n of_o what_o disgrace_n or_o punishment_n soever_o shall_v be_v put_v upon_o they_o 152._o pag._n 152._o etc._n etc._n but_o if_o man_n hand_n be_v tie_v no_o man_n estate_n will_v be_v secure_a etc._n etc._n i_o answer_v god_n word_n be_v clear_a whosoever_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o thereby_o a_o necessity_n be_v impose_v upon_o we_o of_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n which_o may_v not_o be_v avoid_v by_o the_o pretext_n of_o any_o ensue_a mischief_n whatsoever_o it_o become_v we_o in_o obedience_n to_o perform_v our_o part_n and_o leave_v the_o order_n of_o event_n to_o god_n 177._o pag._n 177._o who_o part_n that_o be_v and_o so_o much_o both_o of_o active_a obedience_n which_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v do_v we_o be_v bind_v to_o perform_v unto_o our_o sovereign_n and_o of_o the_o passive_a which_o in_o other_o case_n with_o all_o christian_a fortitude_n we_o be_v tie_v to_o undergo_v ☞_o ☞_o without_o the_o least_o carnal_a thought_n either_o of_o resist_v their_o authority_n or_o conspire_v against_o their_o person_n state_n and_o dignity_n and_o then_o he_o close_v his_o discourse_n with_o a_o account_n of_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o method_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n when_o persecute_v viz._n viz._n patient_a suffering_n and_o prayer_n to_o god._n nor_o need_v i_o mention_v dr._n heylin_n who_o opinion_n be_v well_o know_v and_o be_v remarkable_o to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n discover_v censure_v and_o remove_v etc._n etc._n of_o which_o the_o argument_n be_v cogent_a and_o the_o authority_n good_a though_o i_o do_v not_o like_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o language_n nor_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o reflection_n sect_n xiii_o archbishop_z 526._o archbishop_z oper._n to_o 1._o disc_fw-la 2._o the_o serpentine-salve_n p._n 525_o 526._o bramhal_o who_o succeed_v usher_n both_o in_o his_o see_n and_o his_o loyalty_n say_v there_o be_v nonconformist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elisabeth_n and_o king_n james_n who_o severe_o protest_v in_o print_n that_o no_o christian_n give_v more_o to_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n than_o they_o without_o limitation_n or_o qualification_n that_o for_o the_o king_n not_o to_o assume_v such_o a_o power_n or_o for_o the_o people_n to_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n nay_o although_o the_o state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v deny_v it_o he_o and_o if_o the_o king_n command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v but_o peaceable_o to_o forbear_v obedience_n and_o sue_v for_o grace_n and_o when_o that_o can_v be_v obtain_v meek_o to_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o punishment_n abjure_v all_o doctrine_n repugnant_a to_o this_o as_o anabaptistical_n and_o antichristian_a they_o condemn_v all_o practice_n contrary_a to_o this_o as_o seditious_a and_o sinful_a and_o then_o proceed_v to_o give_v his_o own_o opinion_n that_o dominion_n be_v not_o from_o the_o grant_n or_o consent_v of_o the_o people_n but_o from_o god._n 528._o pag._n 527_o 528._o that_o absolute_a power_n may_v be_v limit_v by_o statute_n etc._n etc._n without_o communicate_v sovereign_a power_n to_o subordinate_a or_o inferior_a subject_n or_o subject_v majesty_n to_o censure_n which_o limitation_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o mutual_a paction_n but_o from_o act_n of_o grace_n and_o bounty_n 531._o pag._n 531._o if_o the_o people_n be_v great_a than_o the_o king_n it_o be_v no_o more_o a_o monarchy_n but_o a_o democracy_n our_o oath_n bind_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v supreme_a in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n to_o defend_v he_o against_o all_o conspiracy_n and_o if_o to_o defend_v he_o much_o more_o not_o to_o offend_v he_o that_o oath_n which_o bind_v we_o to_o defend_v he_o against_o all_o attempt_n whatsoever_o presuppose_v that_o no_o attempt_n against_o he_o can_v be_v justify_v by_o law_n against_o such_o evident_a light_n of_o truth_n to_o ground_n a_o contrary_a assertion_n derogatory_n to_o his_o majesty_n 532._o pag._n 532._o upon_o the_o private_a authority_n of_o bracton_n and_o fleta_n no_o authentic_a author_n be_v a_o strange_a degree_n of_o weakness_n or_o wilfulness_n that_o subject_n who_o have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n commit_v to_o they_o may_z use_v force_n to_o recover_v their_o former_a liberty_n or_o raise_v arm_n to_o change_v the_o law_n establish_v 537._o pag._n 537._o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n both_o false_a and_o rebellious_a sure_o 538._o pag._n 538._o if_o any_o liberty_n may_v warrant_v such_o force_n it_o be_v the_o liberty_n of_o religion_n but_o christ_n never_o plant_v his_o religion_n in_o blood_n he_o cool_v his_o disciple_n heat_v with_o a_o sharp_a redargution_n you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o it_o be_v better_a to_o die_v innocent_a than_o to_o live_v nocent_a as_o the_o thebean_a legion_n all_o christian_n of_o approve_a valour_n answer_v the_o emperor_n maximian_n 542._o pag._n 542._o if_o a_o sovereign_n shall_v persecute_v his_o subject_n for_o not_o do_v his_o unjust_a command_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v by_o raise_v arm_n against_o he_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o they_o ask_v be_v there_o no_o limit_n i_o answer_v where_o the_o law_n do_v not_o distinguish_v neither_o ought_v we_o to_o distinguish_v how_o shall_v we_o limit_v what_o god_n have_v not_o limit_v obj._n but_o be_v there_o no_o remedy_n for_o a_o christian_a in_o this_o case_n yes_o three_o remedy_n 1._o to_o cease_v from_o sin_n remove_v our_o sin_n and_o god_n will_v take_v away_o his_o rod._n ☜_o ☜_o 2._o prayer_n and_o tear_n s._n naz._n live_v under_o five_o persecution_n and_o never_o know_v other_o remedy_n the_o three_o remedy_n be_v flight_n this_o be_v the_o uttermost_a which_o our_o master_n have_v allow_v nor_o be_v this_o way_n so_o hard_o for_o subject_n this_o way_n have_v ever_o prove_v successful_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n sect_n fourteen_o with_o archbishop_n usher_n i_o will_v also_o join_v bishop_n brownrig_v a_o man_n much_o of_o his_o primitive_a temper_n and_o approve_a moderation_n even_o by_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n notwithstanding_o his_o episcopal_a character_n 28._o character_n serm._n to_o 1._o serm._n 2._o p._n 26_o 28._o the_o writ_n by_o which_o prince_n be_v make_v issue_v from_o heaven_n king_n reign_n by_o god_n election_n not_o by_o his_o permission_n only_o that_o be_v too_o weak_a and_o sandy_a a_o foundation_n permission_n fall_v short_a of_o approbation_n etc._n etc._n 33._o etc._n serm._n 3._o p._n 33._o darius_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n one_o that_o keep_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o bondage_n and_o captivity_n use_v they_o not_o as_o subject_n but_o as_o slave_n enthrall_v they_o to_o his_o tyranny_n yet_o still_o acknowledge_v and_o honour_v by_o the_o prophet_n as_o their_o rightful_a sovereign_n the_o primitive_a saint_n submit_v to_o julian_n that_o hateful_a apostate_n s._n peter_n require_v subjection_n not_o only_o to_o the_o good_a and_o gentle_a but_o to_o the_o froward_a governor_n darius_n make_v a_o wicked_a law_n forbid_v religion_n and_o
already_o answ_n you_o have_v vow_v allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n to_o obey_v he_o rule_v by_o law_n according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o heaven_n you_o have_v not_o vow_v to_o obey_v his_o private_a will_n for_o that_o be_v to_o obey_v the_o lust_n of_o man_n break_v and_o make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god_n the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o a_o free_a people_n obj._n but_o the_o king_n have_v promise_v to_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n answ_n 20._o p._n 20._o so_o do_v the_o lady_n mary_n to_o the_o man_n of_o suffolk_n etc._n etc._n to_o all_o which_o venomous_a doctrine_n i_o will_v apply_v this_o antidote_n sir_n edw._n coke_n in_o calvin_n case_n say_v this_o damnable_a opinion_n that_o allegiance_n be_v due_a to_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o politic_a capacity_n more_o than_o his_o natural_a person_n be_v invent_v by_o the_o two_o spencer_n to_o cover_v their_o treason_n and_o from_o thence_o they_o deduce_v these_o execrable_a consequent_n 1._o that_o if_o the_o king_n do_v not_o demean_v himself_o by_o reason_n in_o the_o right_n of_o his_o crown_n his_o liege_n be_v bind_v to_o remove_v he_o 2._o that_o when_o the_o king_n can_v not_o be_v reform_v by_o suit_n of_o law_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o sword._n 3._o that_o his_o liege_n be_v bind_v to_o govern_v in_o aid_n of_o he_o and_o in_o defect_n of_o he_o all_o which_o position_n be_v condemn_v in_o two_o succeed_a parliament_n sect_n xvii_o the_o year_n after_o this_o the_o learned_a dr._n gerhard_n longbaine_o set_v out_o his_o review_n of_o the_o covenant_n 56._o chap._n 9_o p._n 56._o and_o therein_o tell_v we_o that_o to_o labour_v the_o advancement_n of_o religion_n by_o way_n of_o force_n contrary_a to_o establish_a law_n and_o the_o prince_n will_n have_v no_o warrant_n by_o way_n of_o command_n or_o approbation_n from_o god_n word_n must_v be_v take_v for_o grant_v till_o those_o who_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v can_v show_v the_o contrary_a and_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o persuade_v if_o we_o show_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n our_o saviour_n profess_v my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n and_o add_v for_o than_o will_v my_o servant_n fight_v which_o word_n as_o they_o evince_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o fight_v at_o the_o command_n of_o their_o temporal_a king_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o his_o worldly_a estate_n so_o they_o do_v insinuate_v that_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v spiritual_a must_v not_o be_v advance_v by_o temporal_a arms._n we_o have_v always_o deprecate_v the_o aspersion_n which_o our_o adversary_n will_v cast_v upon_o we_o 60._o p._n 60._o profess_v we_o do_v not_o punish_v any_o heretic_n with_o death_n but_o seminary_n for_o sedition_n and_o rebellion_n here_o i_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o lord_n and_o commons_o in_o parliament_n 1_o eliz._n confess_v they_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o free_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o usurp_a power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o with_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o queen_n majesty_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o raise_v arm_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o popery_n when_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land._n and_o lest_o this_o distinction_n may_v seem_v to_o invalidate_v his_o objection_n he_o add_v it_o be_v utter_o destructive_a to_o all_o civil_a government_n 61._o p._n 61._o for_o if_o any_o be_v allow_v to_o take_v up_o arm_n for_o propagation_n or_o defence_n of_o their_o true_a religion_n against_o the_o civil_a law_n and_o will_n of_o their_o prince_n whosoever_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o rebel_v may_v do_v it_o upon_o the_o same_o pretence_n and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v question_v by_o any_o humane_a authority_n for_o though_o they_o do_v but_o pretend_v religion_n yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o judge_n to_o convince_v they_o of_o such_o pretence_n nor_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v urge_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n which_o may_v not_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o a_o false_a sect_n xviii_o anno_fw-la 1646._o richard_n overton_n the_o famous_a leveller_n deck_v with_o many_o fantastic_a title_n print_v a_o pamphlet_n entitle_v a_o arrow_n against_o all_o tyrant_n and_o tyranny_n wherein_o the_o original_a rise_v extent_n and_o end_v of_o magisterial_a power_n the_o natural_a and_o national_a right_n freedom_n and_o property_n of_o mankind_n be_v discover_v and_o undeniable_o maintain_v and_o the_o late_a encroachment_n of_o the_o lord_n over_o the_o commons_o legal_o condemn_v out_o of_o which_o that_o the_o principle_n of_o such_o man_n may_v be_v make_v know_v i_o shall_v transcribe_v a_o few_o passage_n to_o every_o individual_a in_o nature_n be_v give_v a_o individual_a property_n by_o nature_n not_o to_o be_v invade_v or_o usurp_v by_o any_o for_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v himself_o so_o he_o have_v a_o self-propriety_n else_o he_o can_v not_o be_v himself_o no_o man_n have_v power_n over_o my_o right_n and_o liberty_n and_o i_o over_o no_o man_n if_o i_o presume_v any_o far_a i_o be_o a_o encroacher_n and_o a_o invader_n upon_o another_o man_n be_v right_a to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o right_n for_o by_o natural_a birth_n all_o man_n be_v equal_a and_o alike_o bear_v to_o like_a property_n liberty_n and_o freedom_n no_o man_n natural_o will_v be_v fool_v of_o his_o liberty_n by_o his_o neighbor_n craft_n or_o enslave_v by_o his_o neighbor_n may_v for_o it_o be_v nature_n instinct_n to_o preserve_v itself_o from_o all_o thing_n hurtful_a and_o obnoxious_a and_o from_o this_o fountain_n or_o root_n all_o just_a humane_a power_n take_v their_o original_a not_o immediate_o from_o god_n as_o king_n usual_o plead_v their_o prerogative_n but_o mediate_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o nature_n as_o from_o the_o represent_v to_o the_o representer_n no_o more_o may_v be_v communicate_v than_o be_v conducive_a to_o a_o better_o be_v more_o safety_n and_o freedom_n he_o that_o give_v more_o sin_n against_o his_o own_o flesh_n and_o he_o that_o take_v more_o be_v a_o thief_n and_o a_o robber_n to_o his_o kind_n every_o man_n be_v by_o nature_n a_o king_n priest_n and_o prophet_n in_o his_o own_o natural_a circuit_n and_o compass_n whereof_o no_o second_o may_v partake_v but_o by_o deputation_n commission_n and_o free_a consent_n from_o he_o who_o natural_a right_n and_o freedom_n it_o be_v as_o by_o nature_n no_o man_n can_v abuse_v beat_v torment_n or_o afflict_v himself_o so_o by_o nature_n no_o man_n can_v give_v that_o power_n to_o another_o so_o that_o such_o so_o depute_a be_v to_o the_o general_n no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o a_o schoolman_n to_o a_o particular_a his_o mastership_n be_v by_o deputation_n and_o that_o ad_fw-la beneplacitum_fw-la and_o may_v be_v remove_v at_o the_o parent_n pleasure_n upon_o neglect_n or_o abuse_v thereof_o and_o it_o may_v be_v confer_v on_o another_o and_o speak_v to_o the_o parliament_n he_o continue_v if_o you_o think_v you_o have_v power_n over_o we_o to_o save_v or_o destroy_v we_o at_o your_o pleasure_n the_o edge_n of_o your_o own_o argument_n against_o the_o king_n in_o this_o kind_n may_v be_v turn_v upon_o yourselves_o for_o if_o for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n he_o may_v in_o equity_n be_v oppose_v by_o you_o in_o his_o tyranny_n oppression_n and_o cruelty_n even_o so_o may_v you_o by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o people_n in_o general_n in_o the_o like_a case_n of_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n by_o you_o upon_o they_o for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n be_v the_o sovereign_a law_n to_o which_o all_o must_v be_v subject_a and_o for_o which_o all_o power_n humane_a be_v ordain_v by_o they_o and_o at_o last_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o pull_v down_o of_o the_o house_n of_o lord_n as_o usurper_n the_o pamphlet_n be_v say_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o backside_n of_o the_o cyclopian_a mountain_n by_o martin_n claw-clergy_n printer_n to_o the_o reverend_a assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o be_v to_o be_v sell_v at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o subject_n liberty_n right_o opposite_a to_o persecute_v court._n sect_n xix_o as_o a_o preservative_n against_o the_o infection_n of_o such_o dangerous_a principle_n bishop_n sanderson_n give_v we_o his_o advice_n etc._n advice_n pref._n to_o archbi_a vsher_n book_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n some_o say_v it_o be_v not_o for_o divine_n to_o meddle_v in_o these_o matter_n nor_o do_v they_o come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o sphere_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o cognizance_n and_o determination_n of_o statesman_n and_o lawyer_n who_o be_v to_o be_v presume_v most_o able_a to_o judge_n the_o one_o by_o the_o constitution_n in_o who_o the_o
as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v do_v what_o they_o will_v have_v he_o 221._o he_o id._n on_o v._o 4._o p._n 221._o who_o may_v say_v unto_o the_o king_n what_o do_v thou_o i._o e._n first_o who_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o call_v he_o to_o a_o account_n as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v none_o have_v but_o god_n alone_o according_a to_o that_o of_o a_o eminent_a rabbi_n no_o creature_n may_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a god_n alone_o to_o allow_v the_o people_n either_o collective_a or_o representative_a to_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o make_v they_o accuser_n judge_n and_z executioners_z also_o in_o their_o own_o cause_n and_o that_o against_o their_o sovereign_n nor_o second_o can_v any_o man_n safe_o attempt_v it_o but_o he_o shall_v meet_v with_o punishment_n either_o here_o or_o hereafter_o which_o be_v no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n as_o luther_n here_o honest_o note_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n which_o none_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o avoid_v thus_o much_o the_o author_n of_o nature_n dowry_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v from_o the_o evident_a light_n he_o see_v in_o this_o place_n it_o be_v wisdom_n say_v he_o out_o of_o elisha_n gallico_n a_o hebrew_n interpreter_n in_o a_o private_a man_n when_o the_o magistrate_n enjoin_v what_o be_v repugnant_a to_o god_n will_n to_o remove_v out_o of_o his_o dominion_n rather_o than_o contest_v with_o he_o 223._o he_o id._n p._n 223._o the_o wise_a thing_n we_o can_v do_v when_o prince_n require_v any_o thing_n grievous_a unto_o we_o be_v not_o to_o rebel_v but_o to_o watch_v the_o fit_a opportunity_n to_o petition_n for_o redress_n and_o that_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o may_v not_o give_v offence_n v._o 7._o 224._o p._n 224._o luther_n refer_v whole_o to_o the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o a_o rebel_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o desire_v various_a thing_n and_o hope_n for_o mighty_a matter_n by_o his_o disobedience_n but_o be_v mighty_o deceive_v for_o of_o the_o very_a impunity_n which_o he_o promise_v himself_o he_o can_v be_v secure_a etc._n etc._n 277._o etc._n id._n in_o eccles_n x._o 20._o paraph._n p._n 277._o curse_v not_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o viz._n consume_v the_o public_a treasure_n etc._n etc._n as_o i_o advise_v thou_o before_o not_o to_o rise_v in_o rebellion_n against_o thy_o sovereign_n so_o now_o let_v i_o add_v that_o it_o be_v very_o foolish_a as_o well_o as_o wicked_a to_o be_v provoke_v by_o this_o ill_a management_n so_o much_o as_o to_o speak_v a_o opprobrious_a word_n of_o he_o or_o his_o minister_n etc._n etc._n 302._o etc._n annot._n in_o loc_fw-la p._n 302._o but_o whatsoever_o negligence_n or_o profuseness_n and_o waste_n there_o be_v it_o shall_v not_o provoke_v any_o wise_a or_o good_a man_n to_o speak_v contemptuous_o of_o his_o sovereign_n or_o of_o his_o minister_n 306._o minister_n p._n 306._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a much_o less_o unseasonable_a in_o such_o a_o unruly_a age_n as_o this_o to_o let_v the_o reader_n understand_v how_o deep_o the_o first_o reformer_n of_o religion_n lay_v this_o precept_n to_o heart_n by_o transcribe_v some_o of_o luther_n admonition_n in_o his_o annotation_n on_o this_o verse_n the_o worse_a and_o the_o more_o malignant_a say_v he_o the_o world_n be_v the_o more_o studious_a and_o laborious_a solomon_n teach_v we_o to_o be_v in_o the_o do_n of_o our_o duty_n particular_o in_o honour_v magistracy_n because_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a ordinance_n and_o the_o better_a part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o which_o god_n manage_n all_o thing_n under_o the_o sun._n but_o the_o ungodly_a begin_v their_o wickedness_n chief_o in_o the_o contempt_n of_o magistrate_n when_o they_o hear_v how_o god_n blame_v and_o reprove_v they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a office_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o magistrate_n and_o to_o rebuke_v they_o and_o therefore_o though_o thou_o hear_v it_o yet_o do_v not_o imitate_v it_o for_o thou_o be_v not_o god_n nor_o the_o ordain_a no_o nor_o the_o reformer_n nor_o the_o restorer_n of_o the_o divine_a ordinance_n but_o as_o god_n reprove_v they_o so_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o thou_o may_v do_v thy_o duty_n and_o not_o meddle_v with_o what_o belong_v to_o they_o the_o meaning_n therefore_o of_o solomon_n be_v i_o have_v speak_v much_o of_o prince_n how_o they_o undo_v the_o world_n but_o do_v thou_o reverence_v they_o notwithstanding_o that_o for_o they_o be_v not_o a_o humane_a ordinance_n but_o a_o divine_a st._n peter_n indeed_o call_v the_o king_n a_o humane_a creature_n because_o he_o be_v assume_v from_o among_o man_n but_o his_o authority_n be_v divine_a and_o though_o prince_n be_v bad_a they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v because_o of_o this_o ordinance_n of_o god._n why_o then_o will_v thou_o speak_v evil_a of_o those_o who_o be_v vex_v with_o so_o many_o and_o great_a care_n and_o labour_n for_o thy_o peace_n if_o they_o be_v good_a and_o if_o they_o be_v bad_a and_o foolish_a their_o own_o impiety_n be_v mischief_n enough_o to_o they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o sufficient_a danger_n bear_v with_o they_o then_o and_o compassionate_v they_o rather_o than_o rail_v upon_o they_o and_o revile_v they_o etc._n etc._n dr._n towerson_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n those_o power_n be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n which_o come_v to_o that_o power_n they_o have_v as_o without_o any_o fraud_n or_o violence_n so_o by_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o god_n providence_n upon_o which_o account_n all_o those_o power_n must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n that_o either_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o a_o lineal_a descent_n from_o former_a king_n where_o the_o kingdom_n be_v hereditary_a or_o by_o a_o free_a and_o unconstrained_a choice_n where_o it_o be_v elective_a part_n 5._o p._n 241._o pag._n 251._o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o subject_a who_o conceive_v himself_o not_o to_o have_v deserve_v it_o so_o by_o flight_n to_o avoid_v if_o he_o can_v the_o fall_n under_o the_o power_n of_o it_o the_o sword_n our_o saviour_n have_v express_o give_v leave_n that_o if_o we_o be_v persecute_v in_o one_o city_n we_o shall_v to_o save_v ourselves_o flee_v from_o that_o to_o another_o as_o little_a difficulty_n shall_v i_o find_v if_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o license_v the_o avoid_v the_o prince_n severity_n by_o appeal_n to_o his_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n where_o that_o be_v by_o law_n so_o allow_v as_o it_o be_v in_o several_a case_n here_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o resistance_n much_o less_o a_o injurious_a one_o which_o be_v with_o the_o leave_n of_o he_o against_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v resist_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o so_o avoid_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o prince_n so_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a both_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o avoid_v it_o but_o rather_o with_o all_o readiness_n submit_v to_o the_o stroke_n of_o it_o pag._n 253._o for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o inflict_v a_o unjust_a punishment_n yet_o he_o be_v privilege_v by_o the_o place_n he_o hold_v under_o god_n from_o be_v subject_v unto_o man_n and_o ought_v not_o therefore_o by_o any_o force_n to_o be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o he_o pag._n 254._o whosoever_o resist_v evil_a power_n must_v be_v think_v in_o a_o particular_a manner_n to_o fight_v against_o god._n what_o a_o disappointment_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o almighty_a if_o it_o have_v be_v permit_v christian_n to_o resist_v part_n 7._o a_o answer_n to_o several_a plea_n which_o be_v make_v in_o behalf_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 257_o 258._o that_o which_o general_o draw_v prince_n to_o the_o persecute_v of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a religion_n from_o themselves_o be_v not_o so_o much_o any_o hatred_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o the_o jealousy_n they_o have_v lest_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o that_o and_o the_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v for_o it_o some_o secret_a design_n against_o the_o state_n shall_v lurk_v which_o jealousy_n must_v needs_o be_v take_v away_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o they_o from_o undoubted_a experiment_n that_o they_o who_o do_v profess_v it_o will_v not_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o they_o how_o severe_o soever_o they_o may_v be_v handle_v by_o they_o to_o all_o which_o if_o we_o add_v the_o story_n of_o primitive_a time_n too_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o doubt_v of_o religion_n being_n more_o than_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
saul_n with_o his_o spear_n to_o the_o ground_n david_n forbid_v he_o say_v kill_v he_o not_o for_o who_o shall_v lay_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o not_o be_v guilty_a etc._n etc._n 111._o etc._n pag._n 111._o why_o do_v not_o david_n slay_v saul_n see_v he_o be_v so_o wicked_a not_o in_o persecute_v david_n only_o but_o in_o disobey_v god_n commandment_n and_o in_o that_o he_o have_v slay_v eighty_o five_o of_o the_o priest_n wrongful_o very_o for_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o if_o he_o have_v do_v it_o he_o must_v have_v sin_v against_o god_n for_o god_n have_v make_v the_o king_n in_o every_o realm_n judge_n over_o all_o and_o over_o he_o be_v there_o no_o judge_n he_o that_o judge_v the_o king_n judge_v god_n and_o he_o that_o lay_v hand_n on_o the_o king_n lay_v hand_n on_o god_n and_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o king_n resist_v god_n and_o damn_v god_n law_n and_o ordinance_n if_o the_o subject_n sin_n they_o must_v be_v bring_v to_o the_o king_n judgement_n if_o the_o king_n sin_n he_o must_v be_v reserve_v to_o the_o judgement_n wrath_n and_o vengeance_n of_o god_n and_o as_o it_o be_v to_o resist_v the_o king_n so_o be_v it_o to_o resist_v his_o officer_n which_o be_v set_v or_o send_v to_o execute_v the_o king_n commandment_n when_o 13._o when_o luk._n 13._o they_o show_v christ_n of_o the_o galilean_n who_o blood_n pilate_n mingle_v with_o their_o own_o sacrifice_n he_o answer_v suppose_v you_o that_o those_o galilean_n be_v great_a sinner_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v tell_v christ_n no_o doubt_n of_o such_o a_o intent_n as_o they_o ask_v he_o matt._n 22._o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v tribute_n to_o cesar_n for_o they_o think_v it_o be_v no_o sin_n to_o resist_v a_o heathen_a prince_n as_o few_o of_o we_o will_v think_v if_o we_o be_v under_o the_o turk_n that_o it_o be_v sin_n to_o rise_v against_o he_o and_o to_o rid_v ourselves_o from_o under_o his_o dominion_n so_o sore_o have_v our_o bishop_n rob_v we_o of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n but_o christ_n condemn_v their_o deed_n and_o also_o the_o secret_a thought_n of_o all_o other_o that_o consent_v thereto_o say_v except_o you_o repent_v you_o shall_v all_o likewise_o perish_v as_o who_o shall_v say_v i_o know_v that_o you_o be_v within_o your_o heart_n such_o they_o be_v outward_a in_o their_o deed_n and_o under_o the_o same_o damnation_n except_o therefore_o you_o repent_v betimes_o you_o shall_v break_v out_o at_o the_o last_o into_o like_a deed_n and_o likewise_o perish_v as_o it_o come_v afterward_o to_o pass_v hereby_o see_v thou_o that_o the_o king_n be_v in_o this_o world_n without_o law_n and_o may_v at_o his_o lust_n do_v right_a or_o wrong_n and_o shall_v give_v account_n but_o to_o god_n only_o the_o same_o martyr_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o popish_a prelate_n set_v forth_o an._n dom._n 1530._o unto_o all_o subject_n be_v it_o say_v if_o they_o profess_v the_o law_n of_o god_n 342._o pag._n 342._o and_o faith_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n and_o will_v be_v christ_n disciple_n then_o let_v they_o remember_v that_o there_o be_v never_o any_o man_n so_o great_a a_o subject_a as_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v never_o creature_n that_o suffer_v so_o great_a unright_a so_o patient_o and_o so_o meek_o as_o he_o therefore_o whatsoever_o they_o have_v be_v in_o time_n past_a let_v they_o now_o think_v that_o it_o be_v their_o part_n to_o be_v subject_a in_o the_o low_a kind_n of_o subjection_n and_o to_o suffer_v all_o thing_n patient_o if_o the_o high_a power_n be_v cruel_a unto_o you_o with_o natural_a cruelty_n then_o with_o softness_n and_o patience_n you_o shall_v either_o win_v they_o or_o mitigate_v their_o fierceness_n if_o they_o join_v they_o unto_o the_o pope_n and_o persecute_v you_o for_o your_o faith_n then_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o you_o be_v choose_v to_o suffer_v here_o with_o christ_n that_o you_o may_v joy_v with_o he_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v if_o they_o command_v that_o god_n forbid_v or_o forbid_v that_o god_n command_v then_o answer_v as_o the_o apostle_n do_v that_o god_n must_v be_v obey_v more_o than_o man._n 5._o act._n 5._o if_o they_o compel_v you_o to_o suffer_v unright_a then_o christ_n shall_v help_v you_o to_o bear_v and_o his_o spirit_n shall_v comfort_v you_o but_o only_o see_v ☞_o ☞_o that_o neither_o they_o put_v you_o from_o god_n word_n nor_o you_o resist_v they_o with_o bodily_a violence_n but_o abide_v patient_o etc._n etc._n and_o as_o for_o wickedness_n whence_o it_o spring_v and_o who_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o insurrection_n and_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o the_o shorten_n of_o their_o day_n upon_o the_o earth_n thou_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o glass_n follow_v chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o sect_n i._o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o pious_a prince_n reign_n the_o homily_n of_o obedience_n be_v publish_v and_o in_o his_o second_o year_n ann._n 1548._o the_o king_n 9_o ch._n hist_o cent._n 16._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 38_o 8_o 8_o 9_o say_v full_a by_o his_o proclamation_n do_v for_o a_o while_n prohibit_v all_o sort_n of_o preach_v that_o the_o clergy_n may_v apply_v themselves_o to_o prayer_n and_o the_o laity_n to_o prayer_n and_o hear_v the_o homily_n so_o venerable_a a_o esteem_n have_v the_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n of_o that_o age_n of_o the_o now_o so_o much_o despise_v homily_n and_o i_o be_o enclinable_a to_o believe_v one_o great_a reason_n why_o they_o have_v since_o fall_v into_o contempt_n be_v because_o they_o so_o earnest_o press_v subjection_n to_o authority_n and_o forbid_v sedition_n and_o resistance_n ann._n 1550._o because_o of_o the_o scarcity_n of_o preacher_n it_o be_v ordain_v 94._o heyl._n hist_o of_o the_o reform_v an._n 1550._o pag._n 94._o that_o of_o the_o king_n be_v six_o chaplain_n two_o shall_v be_v always_o about_o the_o court_n the_o other_o four_o travel_v abroad_o the_o first_o year_n two_o in_o wales_n and_o two_o in_o lincolnshire_n the_o second_o year_n two_o in_o the_o march_n of_o scotland_n and_o two_o in_o yorkshire_n the_o three_o year_n two_o in_o devonshire_n and_o two_o in_o hamshire_n the_o four_o year_n two_o in_o norfolk_n and_o two_o in_o essex_n etc._n etc._n and_o so_o till_o they_o have_v go_v through_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n so_o rare_a be_v preach_v in_o those_o day_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o which_o the_o same_o year_n a_o postil_n or_o collection_n of_o most_o godly_a doctrine_n upon_o every_o gospel_n through_o the_o year_n be_v print_v cum_fw-la privilegio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o sermon_n on_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o twenty_o three_o sunday_n after_o trinity_n the_o people_n be_v thus_o instruct_v in_o their_o duty_n here_o be_v to_o be_v note_v the_o difference_n that_o christ_n make_v between_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o this_o world_n for_o he_o do_v not_o only_o approve_v and_o allow_v this_o high_a power_n and_o politic_a life_n but_o also_o confirm_v it_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o contrariwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v worldly_a it_o be_v visible_a in_o which_o the_o emperor_n himself_o govern_v and_o bear_v rule_v mighty_o with_o his_o lord_n and_o prince_n 22._o luc._n 22._o as_o the_o scripture_n witness_v in_o another_o place_n the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n have_v dominion_n over_o the_o people_n and_o they_o that_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o be_v call_v gracious_a lord_n nevertheless_o that_o kingdom_n be_v of_o god_n and_o establish_v by_o god_n ordinance_n in_o such_o wise_a that_o he_o that_o resist_v this_o ordinance_n 13._o rom._n 13._o resist_v god_n himself_o think_v thou_o that_o prince_n and_o great_a lord_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v call_v god_n in_o vain_a and_o without_o a_o cause_n 81._o psal_n 81._o for_o if_o they_o be_v god_n and_o be_v make_v by_o god_n partaker_n of_o his_o magnificence_n then_o must_v they_o needs_o be_v in_o god_n stead_n who_o room_n they_o bear_v therefore_o see_v they_o rule_v in_o god_n stead_n it_o be_v both_o meet_a and_o convenient_a to_o give_v they_o that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v they_o but_o what_o be_v those_o thing_n s._n paul_n set_v they_o forth_o 13._o rom._n 13._o and_o say_v give_v unto_o every_o man_n his_o duty_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n belong_v etc._n etc._n here_o thou_o hear_v what_o thou_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v to_o high_a power_n but_o peradventure_o thou_o will_v say_v shall_v i_o give_v obedience_n unto_o a_o tyrant_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o a_o ungracious_a prince_n or_o lord_n yea_o true_o thou_o be_v bind_v both_o to_o give_v and_o obey_v he_o for_o what_o
the_o deformity_n of_o your_o fault_n etc._n etc._n a_o unnatural_a hope_n it_o be_v and_o a_o beastly_a to_o join_v with_o any_o stranger_n to_o the_o spoil_n of_o their_o own_o country_n but_o such_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o false_a religion_n to_o regard_v no_o country_n faith_n nature_n or_o common_a honesty_n sect_n ii_o antonius_n corranus_n of_o sevil_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n a_o excellent_a person_n as_o dr._n patrick_n with_o reason_n call_v he_o spend_v much_o of_o his_o time_n in_o england_n and_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n very_o well_o understand_v our_o doctrine_n after_o he_o leave_v his_o country_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n he_o preach_v ten_o year_n in_o france_n as_o he_o do_v also_o for_o some_o time_n in_o flanders_n still_o reserve_v himself_o when_o god_n shall_v give_v he_o a_o opportunity_n to_o preach_v to_o his_o own_o countryman_n which_o he_o afterward_o do_v for_o two_o year_n in_o london_n till_o that_o congregation_n of_o exile_v spaniard_n be_v dissolve_v after_o which_o a_o 1571._o he_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o templar_n to_o read_v his_o lecture_n among_o they_o and_o their_o choice_n be_v confirm_v by_o edwin_n lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o ministry_n he_o expound_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o out_o of_o that_o large_a commentary_n he_o print_v a_o 1574._o a_o theological_a dialogue_n between_o st._n paul_n and_o one_o of_o his_o roman_a auditor_n for_o this_o among_o other_o reason_n that_o it_o may_v witness_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o how_o much_o he_o abhor_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sectary_n that_o then_o disturb_v the_o church_n in_o this_o dialogue_n have_v show_v from_o the_o close_a of_o the_o 12_o chap._n that_o we_o ought_v to_o overcome_v our_o enemy_n perverseness_n and_o malign_v temper_n by_o our_o goodness_n and_o patience_n he_o continue_v to_o paraphrase_n the_o 13_o chapter_n thus_o rom._n i_o can_v wish_v from_o my_o soul_n that_o this_o doctrine_n so_o useful_a and_o necessary_a to_o our_o quiet_n be_v embrace_v by_o all_o man_n but_o o_o horrid_a wickedness_n many_o of_o our_o church_n begin_v not_o only_o to_o revenge_v themselves_o on_o their_o persecutor_n but_o dare_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n and_o judge_n that_o hinder_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n paul_n they_o who_o think_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o christian_n hinder_v the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v extreme_o deceive_v for_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n water_n the_o garden_n of_o the_o church_n but_o do_v you_o who_o love_n religion_n mind_n this_o precept_n that_o every_o one_o that_o have_v give_v up_o his_o name_n to_o christ_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n for_o why_o be_v they_o place_v in_o a_o superior_a station_n but_o that_o their_o inferior_n may_v be_v subject_a unto_o they_o rom._n but_o what_o if_o princess_n either_o hereditary_a or_o elective_a be_v evil_a or_o cruel_a must_v we_o obey_v they_o paul_n what_o shall_v hinder_v for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v our_o ruler_n as_o private_a man_n but_o to_o reverence_v they_o as_o constitute_v by_o god_n for_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v of_o god_n if_o they_o incline_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n promote_v piety_n their_o example_n do_v great_a good_a but_o if_o they_o do_v otherwise_o we_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n set_v over_o they_o hypocrite_n and_o dissembler_n but_o even_o this_o dispensation_n of_o god_n bring_v with_o it_o advantage_n to_o the_o godly_a rom._n then_o you_o s._n paul_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n though_o they_o hinder_v the_o gospel_n and_o will_v murder_n and_o destroy_v we_o paul_n that_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o this_o i_o add_v as_o a_o conclusion_n whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o that_o just_o for_o since_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o order_n they_o who_o rebel_n against_o the_o magistrate_n wage_v war_n against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v bring_v upon_o themselves_o great_a calamity_n rom._n o_o the_o deplorable_a state_n of_o this_o age_n in_o which_o we_o see_v so_o many_o civil_a war_n popular_a sedition_n treason_n cruel_a murder_n of_o prince_n and_o more_o than_o barbarous_a massacre_n perpetrate_v on_o subject_n paul_n all_o these_o thing_n probable_o fall_v out_o for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o people_n and_o ruler_n the_o people_n forget_v their_o duty_n despise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o king_n on_o the_o contrary_n forget_v his_o obligation_n and_o rage_n like_o a_o cruel_a tyrant_n will_v then_o therefore_o and_o when_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o i_o speak_v to_o all_o man_n not_o dread_a the_o power_n do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o thou_o shall_v have_v praise_n and_o a_o reward_n from_o it_o so_o far_o ought_v thou_o to_o be_v from_o oppose_v it_o rom._n a_o most_o excellent_a method_n of_o bear_v this_o yoke_n which_o will_v otherwise_o be_v insupportable_a but_o man_n be_v wise_a too_o late_o will_v to_o god_n this_o doctrine_n be_v as_o much_o engrave_v on_o man_n heart_n as_o it_o find_v a_o place_n on_o their_o tongue_n for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v soon_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n will_v enjoy_v much_o inward_a peace_n and_o the_o commonweal_n much_o advantage_n paul_n wheresoever_o you_o be_v inculcate_v this_o sentence_n in_o season_n out_o of_o season_n beseech_v reprove_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o magistrate_n be_v god_n choose_a minister_n appoint_v and_o prefer_v by_o he_o to_o the_o office_n of_o govern_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a and_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o if_o therefore_o thou_o do_v evil_a fear_n for_o he_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n in_o vain_a for_o god_n who_o have_v advance_v those_o power_n have_v arm_v they_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o justice_n that_o i_o may_v sum_v up_o all_o in_o a_o few_o word_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o superior_n rom._n you_o therefore_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v obey_v magistrate_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n of_o punishment_n but_o for_o great_a reason_n because_o though_o the_o magistrate_n have_v no_o power_n over_o conscience_n yet_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n no_o one_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n can_v resist_v he_o paul_n that_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n to_o show_v the_o inward_a obedience_n of_o your_o mind_n do_v you_o pay_v tribute_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o learned_a and_o pious_a paraphra_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o many_o false_a gloss_n put_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n john_n young_a doctor_n of_o divinity_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n the_o second_o of_o march_n 1575._o on_o psal_n 131._o lord_n i_o be_o not_o high_a mind_v and_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o occasion_n of_o write_v the_o psalm_n be_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a parasite_n and_o flatterer_n attend_v upon_o king_n saul_n who_o malign_v david_n because_o that_o by_o almighty_a god_n special_a appointment_n he_o be_v anoint_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o seek_v to_o bring_v he_o into_o discredit_n and_o into_o hatred_n with_o his_o prince_n do_v insinuate_v that_o he_o do_v secret_o practice_v the_o depose_v he_o from_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o advance_v of_o himself_o ambitious_o to_o the_o same_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n declare_v their_o suggestion_n to_o be_v most_o false_a and_o slanderous_a and_o himself_o to_o be_v innocent_a from_o that_o great_a offence_n s._n austin_n say_v he_o that_o will_v go_v about_o to_o satisfy_v and_o fulfil_v as_o all_o other_o so_o that_o ambitious_a and_o arrogant_a desire_n shall_v find_v it_o a_o toil_n of_o all_o toil_n such_o a_o labour_n as_o samson_n or_o hercules_n never_o achieve_v this_o desire_n of_o honour_n rule_n principality_n worldly_a glory_n and_o renown_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n if_o it_o be_v once_o possess_v therewithal_o a_o worm_n that_o die_v not_o etc._n etc._n now_o david_n when_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o exercise_v himself_o in_o such_o great_a matter_n etc._n etc._n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o he_o do_v never_o seek_v as_o he_o be_v most_o false_o and_o unjust_o charge_v by_o some_o to_o advance_v himself_o ambitious_o to_o the_o kingdom_n king_n saul_n his_o master_n be_v alive_a because_o he_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o
of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o his_o direction_n the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n treason_n be_v draw_v up_o and_o print_v in_o the_o book_n call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n sect_n v._o anno_fw-la 1594_o dr._n richard_n eede_v 74._o print_a with_o five_o other_o sermon_n london_n 1604._o p._n 70_o 72_o 73_o 74._o dean_n of_o worcester_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n on_o isai_n 49.23_o wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o strength_n even_o of_o heathen_a state_n be_v in_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o child_n of_o their_o god_n and_o their_o law_n draw_v from_o the_o oracle_n of_o some_o divine_a power_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o man_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o obey_v man_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o more_o than_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o do_v more_o teach_v either_o obedience_n or_o peace_n than_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n obedience_n be_v right_o call_v nervus_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o sinew_n and_o strength_n of_o a_o kingdom_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n who_o as_o bernard_n note_v ne_o perderet_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la perdidit_fw-la vitam_fw-la do_v rather_o choose_v to_o lose_v his_o life_n than_o to_o leave_v his_o obedience_n as_o also_o because_o it_o require_v in_o christian_n obedience_n without_o respect_n of_o person_n to_o all_o without_o difference_n of_o degree_n high_o power_n rom._n 13.2_o without_o exception_n against_o their_o quality_n not_o only_o to_o they_o that_o be_v good_a and_o courteous_a but_o to_o they_o also_o who_o be_v froward_a 1_o pet._n 2.18_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o with_o eye-service_n as_o men-pleasers_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o because_o of_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n rom._n 13.5_o that_o if_o all_o the_o law_n and_o policy_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n be_v gather_v into_o one_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o strong_a to_o work_v peace_n and_o to_o persuade_v obedience_n as_o these_o few_o but_o very_o forcible_a rule_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n how_o much_o therefore_o be_v it_o to_o be_v lament_v that_o in_o so_o great_a light_n there_o shall_v be_v so_o little_a fruit_n that_o whereas_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o government_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o obedience_n the_o name_n of_o religion_n be_v make_v the_o firebrand_n of_o kingdom_n and_o the_o armour_n of_o disobedience_n and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o maintain_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o usurp_a power_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v king_n but_o also_o to_o bring_v in_o that_o anarchy_n of_o factious_a subject_n who_o presume_v to_o give_v law_n to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n wherein_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v true_a which_o leo_n write_v unto_o theodosius_n private_a cause_n be_v handle_v with_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o every_o man_n make_v religion_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n the_o handmaid_n of_o his_o affection_n it_o be_v intolerable_a to_o see_v how_o far_o some_o busy_a head_n fetch_v the_o beginning_n of_o kingdom_n regin_v p._n 7â—_n vindic_n contr_n tyrant_n bachâ—n_n de_fw-fr juâ—e_fw-fr regin_v and_o so_o as_o they_o please_v the_o right_a of_o king_n from_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n how_o contemptuous_o they_o term_v the_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o reverence_n the_o solecism_n of_o the_o court_n how_o seditious_o they_o give_v wing_n to_o ambitious_a humour_n to_o plead_v the_o right_n of_o a_o laconical_a ephory_n against_o king_n but_o for_o themselves_o and_o to_o arm_v that_o beast_n of_o many_o head_n the_o multitude_n which_o ever_o go_v as_o seneca_n not_o whither_o it_o shall_v but_o whither_o the_o stream_n bear_v it_o against_o that_o which_o to_o want_v of_o judgement_n be_v ever_o most_o heavy_a the_o present_a government_n whereas_o the_o right_a rule_n of_o religion_n give_v no_o remedy_n to_o subject_n against_o the_o high_a authority_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o necessity_n of_o either_o suffering_n or_o obey_v and_o therefore_o they_o that_o open_v that_o gap_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o ambitious_a pope_n or_o to_o the_o anarchy_n of_o seditious_a subject_n howsoever_o they_o pretend_v the_o name_n of_o religion_n they_o shall_v soon_o prove_v themselves_o to_o have_v no_o religion_n than_o that_o there_o be_v any_o defence_n for_o they_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n which_o teach_v as_o to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n for_o good_a prince_n so_o to_o be_v patient_a of_o those_o who_o in_o anger_n as_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n speak_v 13.11_o hos_fw-la 13.11_o he_o set_v over_o we_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o against_o who_o the_o first_o professor_n of_o our_o faith_n have_v no_o weapon_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 2._o p._n 2._o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o first_o sermon_n before_o king_n james_n say_v that_o promotion_n come_v neither_o from_o the_o east_n nor_o from_o the_o west_n nor_o from_o the_o south_n but_o from_o god._n ps_n 73.6_o that_o their_o power_n be_v of_o god_n rom._n 3.1_o and_o their_o judgement_n god_n judgement_n deut._n 1.17_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o consequence_n resist_v the_o ordmance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.2_o but_o god_n in_o they_o as_o he_o tell_v samuel_n they_o have_v not_o reject_v thou_o but_o i_o 1_o sam._n 8.7_o the_o reverend_a bishop_n moreton_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v this_o doctime_n in_o his_o write_n and_o he_o live_v long_o enough_o to_o assert_v it_o by_o his_o suffering_n be_v a_o great_a sharer_n in_o that_o affliction_n which_o in_o the_o great_a rebellion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n bring_v upon_o both_o the_o king_n and_o the_o church_n anno_fw-la 1596._o he_o publish_v his_o solomon_n or_o a_o treatise_n declare_v the_o shake_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n lond._n pr._n lond._n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n wherein_o he_o prove_v after_o the_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n insert_v these_o follow_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o lively_a picture_n of_o the_o state_n and_o crown_n one_o egg_n be_v not_o more_o like_o another_o than_o the_o state_n to_o that_o under_o which_o we_o live_v so_o that_o all_o his_o argument_n without_o any_o further_a comment_n be_v applicable_a to_o our_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o he_o foresee_v lect._n foresee_v ep._n ad_fw-la lect._n that_o it_o will_v be_v object_v to_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n especial_o in_o great_a and_o absolute_a monarchy_n great_a authority_n than_o seem_v to_o stand_v with_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n he_o desire_v the_o reader_n not_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o flattery_n but_o to_o a_o constant_a and_o settle_a persuasion_n he_o intend_v in_o publish_v the_o treatise_n the_o good_a and_o peaceable_a state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o maintain_n of_o that_o powerful_a and_o majestical_a authority_n whereunto_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o make_v we_o subject_a and_o in_o the_o discourse_n he_o affirm_v 5._o affirm_v sect._n 2._o p._n 4_o 5._o that_o magistracy_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a device_n of_o man_n as_o they_o who_o contemn_v and_o labour_n to_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n speak_v evil_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v not_o have_v imagine_v but_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n he_o therefore_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n obj._n but_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o establish_v by_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n except_o only_o among_o the_o jew_n but_o be_v invent_v and_o continue_v by_o man_n excel_v other_o in_o strength_n and_o ambition_n answ_n the_o abuse_n of_o magistracy_n though_o many_o and_o grievous_a 6._o p._n 6._o can_v take_v away_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o and_o although_o magistracy_n have_v be_v by_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n establish_v only_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o belong_v as_o much_o to_o infidel_n for_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o god_n not_o as_o he_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o his_o church_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o all_o men._n 7._o p._n 7._o god_n set_v up_o this_o his_o ordiannce_n among_o infidel_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n remain_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n
when_o the_o people_n set_v one_o over_o they_o 17._o sert._n 4._o p._n 17._o reserve_v to_o themselves_o authority_n either_o to_o displace_v or_o control_v he_o or_o if_o need_v be_v to_o rise_v up_o in_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o he_o they_o give_v unto_o he_o but_o improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king._n obj._n 18._o sert._n 5._o p._n 18._o but_o be_v there_o no_o authority_n to_o restrain_v a_o king_n if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o shall_v be_v impious_a or_o unjust_a in_o his_o government_n otherwise_o the_o people_n may_v be_v miserable_o oppress_v religion_n deface_v yea_o all_o thing_n turn_v upside_o down_o and_o in_o the_o end_n the_o commonwealth_n utter_o overthrow_v wisdom_n therefore_o reason_n and_o necessity_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o good_a of_o man_n require_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o israel_n some_o authority_n either_o in_o the_o people_n priests_z senate_n or_o inferior_a magistrate_n against_o those_o king_n who_o do_v degenerate_a into_o violent_a and_o bloody_a tyrant_n answ_n this_o reason_n have_v carry_v many_o headlong_a in_o heat_n to_o condemn_v and_o reject_v utter_o these_o absolute_a monarchy_n as_o tyrannical_a and_o barbarous_a etc._n etc._n but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o any_o appearance_n to_o judge_v that_o to_o be_v unlawful_a and_o profane_a ☞_o ☞_o which_o god_n by_o establish_v it_o in_o his_o church_n 19_o p._n 19_o have_v show_v to_o be_v holy_a and_o lawful_a the_o authority_n of_o a_o king_n over_o his_o people_n be_v no_o less_o than_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o father_n in_o his_o family_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o child_n who_o if_o he_o do_v injurious_o entreat_v any_o of_o they_o or_o live_v any_o way_n disorderly_a it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o child_n if_o not_o with_o silence_n to_o suffer_v it_o yet_o with_o great_a modesty_n to_o admonish_v he_o of_o it_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v join_v together_o and_o offer_v any_o violence_n unto_o he_o especial_o if_o they_o shall_v throw_v he_o out_o of_o his_o house_n all_o man_n will_v count_v they_o rebellious_a and_o ungracious_a child_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v take_v his_o life_n from_o he_o they_o be_v to_o be_v esteem_v notorious_o wicked_a yea_o rather_o as_o monster_n 20._o p._n 20._o worthy_a to_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o man_n no_o subject_n of_o what_o place_n soever_o no_o not_o the_o whole_a people_n joint_o can_v lawful_o use_v any_o violence_n against_o the_o king_n person_n or_o proceed_n and_o that_o the_o king_n may_v though_o not_o lawful_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n of_o man_n or_o of_o nature_n yet_o safe_o and_o free_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o subject_n 21._o p._n 21._o do_v whatsoever_o please_v he_o according_a as_o jacob_n foretell_v gen._n 49.9_o the_o deal_a of_o god_n himself_o do_v prove_v the_o same_o who_o when_o he_o purpose_v to_o preserve_v david_n against_o the_o fury_n of_o saul_n ☞_o ☞_o will_v never_o suffer_v he_o to_o oppose_v ceila_n or_o any_o other_o of_o saul_n city_n against_o he_o but_o make_v he_o fly_v first_o into_o the_o mountain_n and_o desert_n and_o afterward_o out_o of_o the_o land_n to_o the_o philistine_n yea_o david_n although_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o express_a word_n of_o god_n to_o succeed_v saul_n in_o the_o kingdom_n yet_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o he_o that_o his_o heart_n smite_v he_o 1_o sam._n 24.6_o i_o e._n his_o conscience_n do_v accuse_v he_o that_o he_o have_v behave_v himself_o disloyal_o against_o the_o king_n in_o that_o he_o have_v offer_v violence_n to_o the_o king_n garment_n because_o that_o be_v as_o a_o threaten_n of_o death_n unto_o he_o and_o a_o great_a disgrace_n yea_o further_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o god_n do_v ever_o by_o any_o of_o his_o prophet_n stir_v up_o his_o people_n to_o maintain_v his_o true_a worship_n by_o violence_n against_o the_o king_n or_o ever_o reprove_v they_o because_o they_o have_v suffer_v they_o to_o set_v up_o idolatry_n ☞_o ☞_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o this_o point_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v in_o any_o case_n then_o sure_o in_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n 22._o p._n 22._o and_o of_o his_o glory_n no_o man_n no_o company_n of_o man_n can_v for_o any_o offence_n commit_v by_o the_o king_n either_o against_o god_n or_o man_n the_o first_o or_o second_o table_n call_v he_o to_o account_v summon_v he_o to_o appear_v in_o judgement_n or_o use_v any_o manner_n of_o violence_n either_o in_o word_n or_o deed_n against_o he_o to_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n neither_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v 28._o sect._n 6._o p._n 23._o sect._n 7._o p._n 28._o nor_o the_o condition_n impose_v by_o man_n but_o by_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n to_o man_n but_o only_o to_o god_n but_o what_o be_v the_o behaviour_n of_o loyal_a subject_n in_o such_o case_n the_o weapon_n which_o god_n give_v unto_o his_o people_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o tyranny_n of_o their_o lawful_a king_n be_v these_o 1._o wisdom_n careful_o to_o avoid_v all_o occasion_n of_o the_o king_n anger_n and_o injury_n 2._o to_o avoid_v and_o decline_v from_o the_o violence_n and_o injury_n itself_o by_o fly_v 3._o the_o three_o remedy_n where_o the_o second_o be_v want_v be_v patience_n to_o suffer_v with_o a_o quiet_a mind_n the_o violence_n or_o injustice_n of_o the_o king_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o wisdom_n either_o prevent_v or_o avoid_v 4._o the_o last_o remedy_n be_v to_o appeal_v from_o the_o unjust_a sentence_n of_o the_o king_n not_o to_o any_o man_n or_o to_o any_o court_n here_o on_o earth_n but_o to_o the_o king_n of_o king_n even_o to_o god_n himself_o who_o ear_n be_v always_o open_a to_o hear_v those_o who_o be_v oppress_v this_o remedy_n be_v the_o last_o and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v use_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n whenas_o the_o violence_n be_v too_o too_o grievous_a shameful_a and_o to_o man_n infirmity_n altogether_o intolerable_a 29._o p._n 29._o this_o mean_n do_v samuel_n commend_v unto_o the_o people_n whereby_o they_o shall_v ease_v themselves_o of_o those_o intolerable_a burden_n of_o tribute_n which_o their_o king_n will_v lay_v upon_o they_o 1_o sam._n 8.18_o say_n than_o you_o be_v thus_o oppress_v by_o your_o king_n shall_v not_o rebel_v against_o he_o but_o shall_v cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n where_o it_o be_v add_v that_o god_n will_v not_o hear_v they_o when_o they_o cry_v this_o be_v mean_v that_o can_v not_o afterward_o put_v down_o their_o king_n neither_o be_v free_v from_o their_o tyranny_n the_o same_o reverend_a prelate_n in_o his_o encounter_n against_o parson_n 187._o p._n 187._o say_v diversity_n of_o religion_n change_v not_o the_o natural_a right_n of_o inheritance_n this_o ancient_a doctrine_n the_o protestant_n still_o follow_v they_o still_o acknowledge_v henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n when_o he_o revolt_v from_o they_o but_o the_o romanist_n will_v not_o admit_v he_o while_o he_o profess_v himself_o a_o protestant_n and_o in_o his_o causa_fw-la regius_fw-la his_o answer_n to_o card._n bell._n 26_o lond._n an._n 1620._o c._n 1._o 1._o 21._o p._n 26_o book_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la principis_fw-la christiani_n write_v by_o he_o when_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n he_o show_v how_o vain_a that_o compact_n whether_o tacit_n or_o express_v be_v whereby_o king_n as_o bell._n say_v stand_v bind_v to_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o whenever_o they_o turn_v heretic_n or_o will_v make_v their_o subject_n such_o he_o may_v deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o the_o cardinal_n cite_v that_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n whosoever_o do_v not_o hate_v father_n and_o mother_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o i_o he_o answer_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o only_o only_o signify_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o obey_v our_o parent_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o command_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n what_o bell._n compact_n imply_v to_o rob_v our_o parent_n of_o their_o possession_n 74._o c._n 2._o 2._o 9_o p._n 73_o 74._o that_o christ_n exercise_v his_o priestly_a office_n not_o active_o in_o depose_v prince_n but_o passive_o by_o give_v his_o life_n as_o become_v a_o good_a shepherd_n for_o his_o sheep_n and_o when_o the_o apostle_n arm_v st._n timothy_n he_o give_v he_o not_o a_o temporal_a sword_n to_o hurt_v any_o man_n but_o a_o spiritual_a to_o be_v exercise_v in_o suffer_v for_o so_o he_o command_v he_o 2_o tim._n 4.5_o watch_z thou_o in_o all_o thing_n endure_v affliction_n 1â—_n affliction_n e_o
other_o potentate_n play_v the_o kite_n with_o they_o both_o as_o the_o turk_n do_v with_o the_o hungarian_n etc._n c._n 3._o p._n 57_o etc._n etc._n that_o prince_n may_v be_v chastise_v by_o their_o subject_n your_o proof_n be_v two_o one_o be_v draw_v from_o certain_a example_n the_o other_o from_o the_o good_a success_n and_o successor_n which_o usual_o have_v follow_v slender_n thread_n to_o draw_v any_o man_n to_o your_o opinion_n there_o be_v no_o villainy_n so_o vile_a which_o want_v example_n and_o by_o the_o secret_a yet_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n divers_a evil_a action_n be_v carry_v with_o appearance_n of_o good_a success_n 61._o pag._n 61._o when_o saul_n persecute_v david_n he_o defend_v himself_o no_o otherwise_o than_o by_o flight_n during_o this_o pursuit_n saul_n fall_v twice_o into_o his_o power_n once_o he_o do_v not_o only_o spare_v but_o protect_v he_o the_o other_o time_n his_o heart_n do_v smite_v he_o for_o that_o he_o have_v cut_v away_o the_o lap_n of_o his_o garment_n last_o he_o cause_v the_o messenger_n to_o be_v slay_v who_o upon_o request_n and_o for_o pity_n have_v further_v as_o he_o say_v the_o death_n of_o that_o sacred_a king._n we_o have_v a_o precept_n of_o obedience_n which_o be_v the_o mould_n wherein_o we_o ought_v to_o fashion_v our_o action_n god_n only_o be_v superior_a to_o prince_n who_o use_v many_o instrument_n in_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o his_o authority_n he_o have_v commit_v unto_o none_o 68_o pag._n 68_o the_o example_n of_o suintilla_fw-la and_o other_o gothick_n king_n in_o spain_n be_v answer_v by_o say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o then_o settle_v in_o succession_n and_o then_o he_o show_v the_o illegality_n of_o the_o proceed_n against_o king_n john_n 75._o pag._n 72_o 73_o 74_o 75._o edw._n 2._o and_o rich._n 2._o and_o add_v three_o cause_n be_v common_o insinuate_v by_o you_o for_o which_o a_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v tyranny_n insufficiency_n and_o impiety_n but_o what_o prince_n can_v hold_v his_o state_n what_o people_n their_o quiet_a assure_a if_o this_o your_o doctrine_n shall_v take_v place_n how_o many_o good_a prince_n do_v envy_n brand_n with_o one_o of_o these_o mark_n what_o action_n of_o state_n can_v be_v so_o order_v that_o either_o blind_a ignorance_n or_o set_v malice_n will_v not_o easy_o strain_v to_o one_o of_o these_o head_n every_o execution_n of_o justice_n every_o demand_n of_o tribute_n or_o supply_v shall_v be_v claim_v tyranny_n every_o unfortunate_a event_n shall_v be_v exclaim_v insufficiency_n every_o kind_n of_o religion_n shall_v by_o they_o of_o another_o sect_n be_v proclaim_v impiety_n but_o be_v not_o prince_n subject_a to_o law_n etc._n c_o 4._o p._n 81_o 82_o etc._n etc._n and_o order_n answ_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o there_o be_v a_o duty_n for_o prince_n to_o perform_v but_o how_o prove_v you_o that_o their_o subject_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v they_o if_o they_o fail_v the_o people_n may_v so_o give_v away_o their_o authority_n that_o they_o can_v resume_v it_o and_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n hold_v their_o estate_n by_o grant_n of_o the_o people_n if_o the_o prince_n have_v no_o power_n but_o by_o commission_n from_o the_o people_n than_o all_o estate_n be_v popular_a our_o law_n do_v acknowledge_v supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o prince_n within_o the_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o england_n neither_o can_v subject_n bear_v themselves_o either_o superior_a 1._o 1_o el._n 1._o or_o equal_a to_o their_o sovereign_n or_o attempt_v violence_n either_o against_o his_o person_n or_o estate_n no_o prince_n be_v sovereign_a 92._o c._n 5._o p._n 92._o who_o acknow_v ledge_v himself_o either_o subject_n or_o accountable_a to_o any_o but_o to_o god._n do_v david_n bear_v arm_n against_o his_o anoint_v king_n ☜_o ☜_o do_v he_o ever_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n lid_n against_o he_o do_v he_o ever_o so_o much_o as_o defend_v himself_o otherwise_o than_o by_o flight_n what_o then_o shall_v we_o say_v unto_o you_o who_o to_o set_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n abuse_v all_o divine_a and_o human_a write_n in_o whatsoever_o you_o believe_v will_v advance_v your_o purpose_n who_o spend_v some_o speech_n of_o respect_n unto_o king_n for_o allurement_n only_o to_o draw_v we_o more_o deep_a into_o your_o deceit_n etc._n etc._n the_o coronation_n oath_n be_v only_o a_o free_a 102._o p._n 102._o royal_a promise_n to_o discharge_v that_o duty_n which_o god_n do_v impose_v the_o prophet_n 105._o p._n 105._o the_o apostle_n christ_n himself_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o be_v obedient_a to_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o though_o both_o tyrant_n and_o infidel_n this_o aught_o to_o stand_v with_o we_o for_o a_o thousand_o reason_n to_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o such_o king_n as_o it_o please_v god_n to_o send_v unto_o we_o without_o either_o judge_a or_o examine_v their_o quality_n their_o heart_n be_v in_o god_n hand_n they_o do_v his_o service_n sometime_o in_o preserve_v sometime_o in_o punish_v we_o if_o they_o abuse_v any_o part_n of_o their_o power_n let_v they_o assure_o expect_v that_o god_n will_v dart_v his_o vengeance_n against_o they_o with_o a_o most_o stiff_a and_o dreadful_a arm._n in_o the_o mean_a season_n we_o must_v not_o oppose_v ourselves_o otherwise_o than_o by_o humble_a suit_n and_o prayer_n acknowledge_v that_o those_o evil_n be_v always_o just_a for_o we_o to_o suffer_v which_o be_v many_o time_n unjust_a for_o they_o to_o do_v if_o we_o break_v into_o disorder_n we_o resemble_v the_o giant_n who_o seal_v the_o sky_n 117._o c._n 6._o 116_o 117._o it_o be_v allege_v in_o behalf_n of_o some_o city_n in_o france_n that_o they_o be_v not_o rebel_n because_o they_o have_v not_o profess_v allegiance_n unto_o henry_n the_o four_o but_o the_o chief_a lawyer_n of_o our_o age_n do_v resolve_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v original_a subject_n even_o subject_n by_o birth_n they_o be_v rebel_n in_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n although_o they_o have_v never_o profess_v allegiance_n but_o the_o admission_n of_o the_o people_n say_v you_o have_v often_o prevail_v against_o right_o of_o succession_n ☞_o ☞_o so_o have_v pirate_n against_o merchant_n so_o have_v mutherer_n and_o thief_n against_o true_a meaning_n traveller_n 147._o chap._n 8_o p._n 146_o 147._o but_o may_v not_o a_o man_n trespass_n on_o such_o law_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o realm_n answ_n what_o conscience_n can_v any_o man_n have_v in_o defile_v their_o faith_n such_o conscience_n you_o endeavour_v to_o frame_v in_o all_o man_n 157._o p._n 156_o 157._o to_o break_v a_o oath_n with_o as_o great_a facility_n as_o a_o squirrel_n can_v crack_v a_o nut._n in_o what_o a_o miserable_a condition_n shall_v prince_n live_v if_o their_o state_n depend_v upon_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n in_o who_o company_n take_v away_o shame_n and_o every_o man_n may_v lay_v fault_n on_o his_o fellow_n how_o can_v they_o command_v 164._o p._n 164._o who_o will_v obey_v c._n it_o seem_v strange_a to_o reason_n to_o plant_v religion_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o king_n not_o only_o careless_a thereof_o but_o cruel_a against_o it_o but_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v common_o forsake_v god_n in_o prosperity_n and_o seek_v he_o in_o distress_n that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v more_o pure_a more_o zealous_a more_o entire_a i_o may_v also_o say_v more_o populous_a when_o she_o travel_v with_o the_o storm_n in_o her_o face_n than_o when_o the_o wind_n be_v either_o prosperous_a or_o calm_a we_o may_v learn_v thereby_o no_o further_o to_o examine_v but_o to_o admire_v and_o embrace_v the_o unsearchable_a wisdom_n and_o will_n of_o god._n etc._n p._n 170._o etc._n etc._n god_n have_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n that_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v infidel_n receive_v unto_o themselves_o damnation_n ☞_o ☞_o you_o teach_v that_o whosoever_o do_v not_o in_o the_o like_a case_n resist_v do_v damnable_o offend_v be_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o division_n otherwise_o call_v the_o devil_n seat_v in_o your_o soul_n you_o will_v not_o thus_o open_o oppose_v the_o settling_n of_o your_o rot_a brain_n against_o the_o express_a and_o direct_a sentence_n of_o god._n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o be_v obedient_a to_o high_a power_n for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o not_o for_o any_o private_a respect_n etc._n p._n 173_o etc._n etc._n you_o who_o office_n be_v to_o pray_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o pure_a devotion_n to_o settle_v their_o soul_n in_o piety_n and_o peace_n you_o take_v upon_o you_o the_o policy_n of_o state_n you_o read_v and_o deface_v the_o reputation_n of_o king_n you_o make_v yourselves_o both_o judge_n and_o moderator_n of_o all_o their_o action_n allow_v they_o to_o fly_v no_o further_o than_o you_o give_v they_o wing_n
☜_o for_o if_o upon_o abuse_n of_o mdependent_a authority_n they_o that_o have_v it_o lose_v and_o forfeit_v it_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la then_o authority_n and_o abuse_v of_o authority_n at_o least_o extreme_a abuse_n of_o it_o can_v stand_v together_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o st._n augustine_n where_o he_o say_v nee_n tyrannicae_fw-la factionis_fw-la perversitas_fw-la laudabilis_fw-la erit_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi consugali_a c._n 14._o si_fw-la regiâ_fw-la clement_n tyrannus_fw-la subditos_fw-la tractet_fw-la nec_fw-la vituperabilis_fw-la ordo_fw-la regiae_fw-la potestatis_fw-la si_fw-la rex_fw-la crudelitate_fw-la tyrannicâ_fw-la saeviat_fw-la aliud_fw-la est_fw-la namque_fw-la injustâ_fw-la porestate_fw-la justè_fw-la velle_fw-la uti_fw-la &_o aliud_fw-la est_fw-la justâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la injustè_fw-fr velle_fw-la uti_fw-la i_o e._n â—â—ther_n shall_v the_o perverseness_n of_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n ever_o be_v praise_n worthy_a ☞_o ☞_o though_o the_o tyrant_n use_v his_o subject_n with_o all_o kingly_a clemency_n nor_o the_o order_n of_o kingly_a power_n be_v ever_o subject_a to_o just_a reprehension_n though_o a_o king_n grow_v fierce_a and_o cruel_a like_o a_o tyrant_n for_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o unlawful_a power_n lawful_o and_o another_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o lawful_a power_n unrighteous_o and_o unjust_o sect_n iv_o after_o the_o happy_a discovery_n of_o the_o damnable_a gunpowder_n treason_n and_o the_o just_a execution_n of_o the_o wretched_a miscreant_n that_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o the_o parliament_n meet_v at_o westminster_n which_o have_v be_v first_o summon_v anno_fw-la 1603._o and_o with_o it_o a_o convocation_n the_o member_n of_o which_o reslect_v upon_o the_o horrid_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n think_v themselves_o in_o justice_n to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o their_o own_o principle_n oblige_v when_o they_o meet_v to_o censure_v and_o condemn_v such_o doctrine_n as_o lead_v man_n to_o such_o rebellious_a practice_n hereupon_o the_o prolocutor_n of_o the_o low_a house_n dr._n overall_n than_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n then_o of_o norwich_n who_o vast_a learning_n give_v he_o a_o character_n beyond_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v of_o he_o here_o draw_v up_o a_o treatise_n which_o be_v review_v by_o the_o upper_a house_n of_o convocation_n be_v mutual_o agree_v on_o and_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o very_a sunod_n which_o make_v the_o canon_n that_o as_o yet_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o code_n of_o our_o church_n a_o manuscript_n of_o which_o act_n 2._o this_o book_n be_v since_o print_v by_o w._n kettilby_n a_o 1690._o lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o and_o canon_n have_v be_v happy_o put_v into_o my_o hand_n i_o can_v but_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o transcribe_v some_o passage_n that_o discover_v the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n representative_a at_o that_o time_n they_o positive_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v create_v our_o first_o parent_n and_o purpose_v to_o multiply_v their_o seed_n into_o many_o generation_n for_o the_o replenish_n of_o the_o world_n with_o their_o posterity_n do_v give_v to_o adam_n for_o his_o time_n and_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o chief_a father_n successive_o before_o the_o flood_n authority_n power_n and_o dominion_n over_o their_o child_n and_o offspring_n to_o rule_n and_o govern_v they_o add_v further_o 2._o can._n 2._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o man_n at_o the_o first_o without_o all_o good_a edacation_n or_o civility_n run_v up_o and_o down_o in_o wood_n and_o field_n as_o wild_a creature_n rest_v themselves_o in_o cave_n and_o den_n and_o acknowledge_v no_o superiority_n one_o over_o another_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o experience_n the_o necessity_n of_o government_n and_o that_o thereupon_o they_o choose_v some_o among_o themselves_o to_o order_n and_o rule_v the_o rest_n give_v they_o power_n and_o authority_n so_o to_o do_v and_o that_o consequent_o all_o civil_a power_n jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n be_v first_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o disorder_a multitude_n or_o either_o be_v original_o still_o in_o they_o or_o else_o be_v deduce_v by_o their_o consent_n natural_o from_o they_o and_o be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n original_o descend_v from_o he_o and_o depend_v upon_o he_o he_o do_v great_o err_v thus_o they_o account_v for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o old_a world_n nor_o do_v the_o flood_n alter_v the_o nature_n of_o authority_n or_o alienate_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n for_o say_v they_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 6.11_o can._n 6.11_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o authority_n which_o noah_n have_v before_o the_o flood_n be_v by_o the_o deluge_n determine_v or_o that_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o again_o by_o his_o son_n or_o nephew_n or_o that_o he_o receive_v from_o they_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o sovereignty_n or_o that_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o world_n to_o his_o three_o some_o do_v depend_v upon_o their_o consent_n or_o receive_v from_o they_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o without_o the_o same_o it_o can_v not_o lawful_o have_v be_v make_v or_o that_o this_o power_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o god_n or_o be_v not_o proper_o his_o ordinance_n but_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o from_o the_o people_n their_o offspring_n he_o do_v great_o err_v beside_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v upon_o 16._o cap._n 16._o that_o obedience_n to_o king_n and_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v prescribe_v to_o all_o subject_n in_o the_o 5_o commandment_n exit_fw-la 20.12_o where_o we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o honour_v our_o parent_n whereby_o it_o follow_v that_o subjection_n of_o inferior_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o governor_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o very_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o sentence_n of_o death_n award_v by_o god_n himself_o against_o such_o as_o show_v themselves_o incorrigible_o disobedient_a to_o their_o parent_n or_o curse_v they_o or_o strike_v they_o be_v likewise_o due_a unto_o those_o who_o commit_v any_o such_o offence_n against_o their_o king_n and_o ruler_n be_v the_o head_n and_o father_n of_o their_o commonwealth_n and_o kingdom_n which_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a by_o way_n of_o consequence_n but_o likewise_o by_o example_n practice_n and_o precept_n as_o where_o shimei_n be_v judge_v to_o die_v for_o curse_v of_o david_n the_o lord_n anoint_v where_o david_n himself_o appoint_v by_o god_n to_o succeed_v king_n saul_n will_v not_o be_v induce_v by_o any_o persuasion_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o master_n the_o king._n if_o any_o man_n therefore_o shall_v affirm_v 16._o câ—n._n 16._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o for_o child_n or_o nephew_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o father_n be_v their_o chief_a â—_z from_o the_o creation_n till_o moses_n be_v time_n or_o afterward_o either_o for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n either_o under_o moses_n joshua_n the_o judge_n or_o their_o king_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o they_o in_o their_o lawful_a commandment_n or_o to_o have_v murmur_v or_o rebel_v against_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v in_o those_o time_n more_o lawful_a unto_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o either_o to_o curse_v their_o prince_n king_n or_o civil_a governor_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o or_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n or_o principality_n or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o their_o person_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o say_a time_n lawful_a upon_o any_o occasion_n for_o child_n either_o to_o have_v curse_v their_o parent_n or_o to_o have_v rebel_v against_o they_o when_o they_o do_v reprove_v or_o correct_v they_o or_o to_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o subjection_n say_v unto_o they_o they_o be_v private_a man_n we_o will_v be_v no_o more_o your_o child_n or_o you_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o our_o father_n or_o bear_v civil_a authority_n over_o they_o we_o will_v depose_v you_o from_o your_o government_n over_o we_o and_o will_v be_v no_o long_o rule_v by_o you_o or_o to_o have_v offer_v any_o violence_n to_o they_o or_o to_o have_v beat_v they_o and_o much_o less_o to_o have_v murder_v they_o he_o dâ—th_v great_o err_v after_o this_o they_o deduce_v the_o scheme_n of_o paternal_a and_o regal_a government_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a king_n and_o when_o they_o consider_v the_o case_n of_o uzziah_n who_o for_o offer_v to_o burn_v incense_n on_o the_o altar_n which_o be_v peculiar_o the_o priest_n office_n be_v by_o god_n smite_v with_o leprosy_n 22_o â—_o 1._o can_v 22_o they_o aver_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o azariah_n and_o the_o other_o priest_n use_v or_o that_o they_o lawful_o may_v have_v use_v any_o violence_n or_o force_v against_o the_o
king_n person_n either_o in_o hinder_v he_o for_o burn_v of_o incense_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o in_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o the_o temple_n or_o in_o compel_v he_o to_o dwell_v apart_o in_o a_o house_n as_o he_o do_v though_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n if_o he_o have_v not_o of_o himself_o yield_v to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n in_o that_o behalf_n or_o that_o he_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o kingdom_n either_o by_o the_o say_v streke_v of_o god_n or_o by_o his_o dwell_n in_o a_o house_n apart_o or_o that_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o priest_n than_o do_v may_v have_v be_v a_o lawful_a warrant_n to_o any_o priest_n afterward_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o to_o have_v depose_v by_o sentence_n any_o of_o their_o king_n from_o their_o kingdom_n for_o the_o like_a offence_n or_o to_o have_v use_v arm_n or_o repress_v such_o their_o unlawful_a attempt_n by_o forcible_a way_n though_o they_o have_v imagine_v the_o same_o may_v have_v tend_v to_o the_o preservation_n of_o religion_n or_o that_o either_o before_o that_o time_n or_o afterward_o ☜_o ☜_o any_o priest_n do_v resist_v by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o depose_v any_o of_o the_o king_n either_o of_o israel_n or_o of_o judah_n from_o their_o kingdom_n though_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n all_o of_o they_o and_o fourteen_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n be_v open_a and_o plain_a idolater_n he_o do_v great_o err_v 1._o can._n 23._o l._n 1._o and_o because_o against_o this_o the_o case_n of_o athaliah_n may_v be_v object_v they_o say_v further_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o jehoiada_n and_o his_o wife_n do_v amiss_o in_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o their_o king_n joash_n or_o that_o athaliah_n be_v not_o a_o tyrannical_a usurper_n the_o right_a heir_n of_o that_o kingdom_n be_v alive_a or_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o lawful_a for_o jehoiada_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prince_n levite_n and_o people_n to_o have_v yield_v their_o subjection_n unto_o their_o lawful_a king_n nor_o have_v so_o do_v and_o their_o king_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o his_o crown_n to_o have_v join_v together_o for_o the_o overthrow_v of_o athaliah_n the_o usurper_n or_o that_o jehoiada_n the_o high_a priest_n be_v not_o bind_v as_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n both_o to_o inform_v the_o prince_n and_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n promise_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o joash_n shall_v reign_v over_o they_o or_o that_o this_o fact_n either_o of_o the_o prince_n priest_n or_o people_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o lawful_a warrant_n for_o any_o afterward_o either_o prince_n priest_n or_o people_n to_o have_v depose_v any_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n who_o by_o right_a of_o succession_n come_v to_o their_o crown_n or_o to_o have_v kill_v they_o for_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o have_v set_v another_o in_o their_o place_n according_a to_o their_o own_o choice_n or_o that_o this_o example_n of_o jehoiada_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v give_v they_o to_o the_o high_a priest_n any_o authority_n to_o dispute_v determine_v or_o judge_n whether_o the_o child_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n shall_v either_o be_v keep_v from_o the_o crown_n because_o their_o father_n be_v idolater_n or_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v depose_v from_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n or_o any_o other_o respect_n whatsoever_o he_o â—oth_v great_o err_v 25._o can._n 25._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o captain_n or_o subject_a high_a or_o low_o whosoever_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n 28._o cap._n 28._o or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o sacred_a person_n he_o do_v great_o err_v and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v earnest_o inculcate_v in_o many_o other_o place_n the_o israelite_n in_o egypt_n after_o joseph_n death_n be_v oppress_v very_o tyrannical_o many_o way_n do_v never_o rebel_v against_o any_o of_o those_o king_n but_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o authority_n though_o their_o burden_n be_v very_o intolerable_a both_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o impossible_a work_n impose_v on_o they_o and_o because_o also_o they_o may_v not_o offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o the_o lord_n a_o special_a part_n of_o god_n worship_n without_o apparent_a danger_n of_o ston_a to_o death_n beside_o it_o may_v not_o be_v omit_v when_o god_n himself_o send_v moses_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o that_o servitude_n he_o will_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o carry_v they_o thence_o till_o pharaoh_n their_o king_n give_v they_o licence_n to_o depart_v when_o alexander_n the_o great_a 30._o l._n 1._o cap._n 30._o have_v overthrow_v darius_n send_v to_o jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o assist_v he_o in_o his_o war_n and_o become_v tributary_n to_o the_o macedonian_n as_o he_o have_v be_v to_o the_o persian_n 8._o jos_n ant._n l._n 11._o c_o 8._o he_o return_v for_o his_o answer_n that_o he_o may_v not_o yield_v thereunto_o ☞_o ☞_o because_o he_o have_v take_v a_o oath_n for_o his_o true_a allegiance_n unto_o darius_n which_o he_o may_v not_o lawful_o violate_v while_o darius_n live_v be_v by_o flight_n escape_v when_o his_o army_n be_v defeat_v 30._o can._n 30._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n do_v amiss_o in_o bind_v his_o obedience_n to_o king_n darius_n by_o a_o oath_n or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v if_o he_o have_v refuse_v be_v thereunto_o require_v so_o to_o have_v swear_v or_o have_v so_o swear_v he_o may_v lawful_o have_v bear_v arm_n against_o darius_n or_o have_v solicit_v other_o whether_o alien_n or_o jew_n thereunto_o he_o do_v great_o err_v and_o agreeable_a hereunto_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n under_o the_o gospel_n if_o therefore_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 2._o can._n 2._o l._n 2._o that_o our_o saviour_n do_v exempt_v himself_o from_o the_o obedience_n due_a to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n or_o do_v any_o way_n or_o at_o any_o time_n encourage_v the_o jew_n or_o any_o other_o directly_z ☞_o ☞_o or_o indirect_o to_o rebel_v for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o against_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o any_o of_o his_o subordinate_a magistrate_n or_o that_o he_o do_v not_o very_o willing_o both_o himself_n pay_v tribute_n to_o caesar_n and_o also_o advise_v the_o jew_n so_o to_o do_v or_o that_o when_o he_o will_v the_o jew_n to_o pay_v tribute_n to_o caesar_n include_v therein_o their_o duty_n of_o obedience_n unto_o he_o he_o do_v not_o therein_o deal_v plain_o or_o sincere_o but_o mean_v secret_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v bind_v no_o long_o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o he_o but_o until_o by_o force_n they_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o or_o that_o he_o do_v not_o utter_o and_o true_o condemn_v all_o devise_n conference_n and_o resolution_n whatsoever_o either_o in_o his_o own_o apostle_n or_o in_o any_o other_o person_n for_o the_o use_n of_o force_n against_o civil_a authority_n or_o that_o by_o christ_n word_n all_o subject_n of_o what_o sort_n soever_o without_o exception_n ought_v not_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o perish_v with_o the_o sword_n that_o take_v and_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o any_o cause_n against_o king_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n under_o who_o they_o be_v bear_v or_o under_o who_o jurisdiction_n they_o do_v inhabit_v or_o that_o christ_n do_v not_o well_o and_o as_o the_o five_o commandment_n do_v require_v in_o submit_v himself_o as_o he_o do_v to_o authority_n although_o he_o be_v first_o send_v for_o with_o sword_n and_o staff_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o thief_n and_o then_o afterward_o carry_v to_o pilate_n and_o by_o he_o albeit_o he_o find_v no_o evil_n in_o he_o condemn_v to_o death_n or_o that_o by_o any_o doctrine_n or_o example_n which_o christ_n ever_o teach_v or_o have_v leave_v upon_o good_a record_n ☜_o ☜_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v lawful_a to_o any_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o to_o decline_v either_o the_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o of_o any_o their_o lawful_a deputy_n and_o inferior_a magistrate_n rule_v under_o they_o he_o do_v great_o err_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 2._o can._n 6._o l._n 2._o that_o the_o subject_n of_o all_o the_o temporal_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n be_v not_o as_o much_o bind_v in_o st._n paul_n time_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o they_o as_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o empire_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o even_o for_o conscience_n sake_n or_o that_o st._n paul_n commandment_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o apostleship_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n than_o ethnic_n be_v not_o of_o as_o great_a force_n to_o bind_v
the_o conscience_n of_o all_o true_a christian_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v then_o summus_fw-la pontifex_fw-la or_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o as_o well_o restrain_v de_fw-la jure_fw-la by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n apostle_n as_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la from_o bear_a arm_n against_o such_o prince_n as_o be_v then_o ethnic_n and_o transfer_v of_o their_o kingdom_n from_o they_o unto_o any_o other_o or_o that_o the_o apostle_n at_o that_o time_n if_o they_o have_v find_v the_o christian_n of_o sufficient_a force_n for_o number_n provision_n and_o furniture_n of_o warlike_a engine_n to_o have_v depose_v those_o pagan_a prince_n that_o be_v then_o both_o enemy_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o persecutor_n of_o all_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v move_v and_o authorize_v they_o to_o have_v make_v war_n against_o such_o their_o prince_n and_o absolve_v they_o from_o perform_v any_o long_a that_o obedience_n which_o they_o as_o man_n temporize_v have_v in_o their_o write_n prescribe_v unto_o they_o or_o that_o when_o afterward_o christian_n be_v grow_v able_a for_o number_n and_o strength_n to_o have_v oppose_v themselves_o by_o force_n against_o their_o emperor_n be_v wicked_a and_o persecutor_n they_o may_v lawful_o so_o have_v do_v for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v great_o err_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o most_o profane_a impiety_n 2._o can._n 10._o l._n 2._o tend_v altogether_o to_o the_o discredit_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o any_o man_n to_o hold_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n have_v so_o instruct_v the_o christian_n in_o their_o time_n as_o that_o they_o know_v if_o they_o have_v be_v able_a they_o may_v without_o offence_n to_o god_n have_v depose_v nero_n from_o his_o empire_n or_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o tertullian_n time_n when_o they_o profess_v that_o notwithstanding_o their_o number_n and_o force_n be_v so_o great_a as_o they_o have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v distress_a very_o great_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v then_o persecutor_n they_o may_v not_o so_o do_v because_o christ_n their_o master_n have_v teach_v they_o otherwise_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o detest_v those_o man_n in_o these_o day_n and_o for_o ever_o hereafter_o who_o contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o say_v christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v then_o teach_v they_o do_v endeavour_n to_o persuade_v they_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v sufficient_a force_n to_o rebel_v against_o such_o king_n and_o emperor_n at_o the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o to_o thrust_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o that_o this_o devilish_a doctrine_n of_o animate_v subject_n to_o rebellion_n when_o they_o be_v able_a against_o their_o sovereign_n either_o for_o their_o cruelty_n heresy_n or_o apostasy_n be_v ever_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o dioclesian_n or_o julian_n the_o apostate_n or_o valens_n the_o arrian_n or_o of_o any_o other_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n before_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o wicked_a pervert_n of_o the_o apostle_n word_n to_o the_o corinthian_n touch_v their_o choice_n of_o arbitrator_n to_o end_v dissension_n among_o themselves_o rather_o than_o draw_v their_o brethren_n before_o judge_n that_o be_v infidel_n to_o infer_v thereof_o either_o that_o st._n paul_n intend_v thereby_o to_o impeach_v in_o any_o sort_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o if_o he_o have_v mean_v they_o shall_v have_v choose_v such_o judge_n as_o by_o civil_a authority_n may_v otherwise_o have_v bind_v they_o than_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n to_o have_v stand_v to_o their_o award_n or_o to_o authorise_v christian_a subject_n when_o they_o be_v able_a to_o thrust_v their_o sovereign_n from_o their_o royal_a seat_n and_o to_o choose_v themselves_o new_a king_n in_o their_o place_n he_o do_v great_o err_v but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o transcribe_v almost_o that_o whole_a admirable_a treatise_n shall_v i_o give_v the_o reader_n a_o view_n of_o all_o those_o passage_n that_o vindicate_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o king_n and_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o subject_n be_v obedient_a to_o they_o while_o i_o forbear_v in_o expectance_n that_o the_o most_o venerable_a owner_n of_o that_o great_a treasure_n will_v very_o speedy_o make_v the_o world_n happy_a in_o the_o publication_n of_o so_o elaborate_a a_o work_n sect_n v._o some_o few_o year_n after_o this_o king_n james_z order_v to_o be_v print_v and_o have_v in_o every_o church_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v both_o in_o latin_a and_o english_a and_o as_o i_o be_o very_o credible_o inform_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n overal_n which_o be_v reprint_v in_o english_a anno_fw-la 1663._o by_o the_o especial_a command_n of_o king_n charles_n ii_o and_o therein_o the_o nation_n be_v teach_v their_o duty_n towards_o their_o superior_n thus_o in_o the_o allegiance_n of_o a_o subject_a to_o his_o sovereign_n the_o evil_a he_o be_v to_o eschew_v be_v 1._o evil_n in_o action_n 1663._o p._n 15_o 16._o edit_n 1663._o for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o touch_v he_o with_o any_o evil_a touch_n not_o to_o stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o most_o sacred_a person_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o affright_v or_o disgrace_v he_o by_o cut_v the_o lap_n of_o his_o garment_n 2._o evil_n in_o word_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o curse_v his_o ruler_n 3._o evil_n in_o cogitation_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o curse_v the_o king_n in_o his_o thought_n and_o all_o this_o be_v prove_v by_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n place_v in_o the_o margin_n now_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o our_o sovereign_n out_o of_o their_o allegiance_n to_o his_o majesty_n be_v to_o succour_v and_o defend_v he_o even_o with_o the_o hazard_n of_o their_o life_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o bond_n of_o this_o allegiance_n be_v inviolable_a and_o can_v by_o any_o mean_n be_v dissolve_v then_o etc._n etc._n eccles_n 8.2_o 17._o p._n 17._o be_v a_o evident_a testimony_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a unto_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o have_v no_o mortal_a man_n their_o superior_a who_o may_v require_v of_o they_o a_o account_n of_o their_o do_n and_o punish_v they_o by_o any_o judicial_a sentence_n which_o doctrine_n be_v excellent_o confirm_v by_o the_o instance_n of_o david_n in_o the_o case_n of_o uriah_n and_o the_o prophet_n nathan_n be_v carriage_n towards_o he_o after_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n only_o give_v unto_o saul_n kingly_a power_n and_o not_o the_o people_n etc._n p._n 19_o p._n 29_o 30._o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v say_v to_o make_v he_o king_n i._n e._n approve_v he_o as_o make_v by_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v not_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n a_o bloody_a oppressor_n do_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o innocent_n cry_v to_o god_n for_o vengeance_n and_o by_o his_o special_a commandment_n whoso_o shed_v man_n blood_n by_o man_n shall_v his_o blood_n be_v shed_v deserve_v death_n yet_o david_n by_o god_n own_o appointment_n design_v to_o the_o kingdom_n say_v the_o lord_n keep_v i_o from_o do_v that_o thing_n unto_o my_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v etc._n etc._n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n any_o other_o person_n 35._o p._n 35._o if_o i_o judge_v aright_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o reasonable_a creature_n be_v unchangeable_a nor_o with_o the_o moral_a law_n of_o god_n who_o precept_n be_v indispensible_a but_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n in_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n begin_v with_o our_o first_o beginning_n for_o as_o we_o be_v bear_v son_n so_o be_v we_o bear_v subject_n obj._n p._n 38._o obj._n but_o be_v there_o no_o mean_n to_o stay_v the_o fury_n of_o a_o sovereign_a command_n if_o he_o shall_v be_v so_o tyrannous_a and_o profane_a as_o to_o endeavour_v to_o oppress_v the_o whole_a church_n at_o once_o and_o utter_o to_o extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o christian_a religion_n prince_n in_o their_o rage_n may_v endeavour_v whole_o to_o destroy_v god_n church_n ans_fw-fr ans_fw-fr but_o in_o vain_a because_o christ_n have_v so_o build_v it_o on_o a_o rock_n that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o when_o they_o do_v labour_n to_o effect_v so_o heinous_a a_o impiety_n the_o only_a mean_n we_o have_v to_o appease_v their_o fury_n be_v serious_a repentance_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o have_v bring_v this_o chastisement_n upon_o we_o and_o humble_a prayer_n unto_o god_n who_o guide_v
heretic_n his_o anoint_v may_v be_v wipe_v off_o or_o scrape_v off_o than_o you_o may_v write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr justa_fw-la abdicatione_n make_v a_o holy_a league_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o be_v not_o religion_n nor_o virtue_n nor_o any_o spiritual_a grace_n this_o royal_a anoint_v christus_fw-la domini_fw-la be_v say_v not_o only_o of_o josias_n a_o king_n true_o religious_a but_o of_o cyrus_n a_o mere_a heathen_a not_o only_o of_o david_n a_o good_a king_n but_o of_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n even_o when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o worst_a unxit_fw-la in_o regem_fw-la royal_a unction_n give_v no_o grace_n but_o a_o just_a title_n only_o it_o include_v nothing_o but_o a_o just_a title_n it_o exclude_v nothing_o but_o usurpation_n god_n claim_n never_o forfeit_v his_o character_n never_o to_o be_v wipe_v out_o or_o scrape_v out_o nor_o king_n lose_v their_o right_n no_o more_o than_o patriarch_n do_v their_o fatherhood_n 809._o p._n 809._o never_a be_v any_o true_o partaker_n of_o the_o inward_a anoint_v of_o a_o christian_a man_n but_o he_o be_v ever_o fast_o and_o firm_a to_o the_o royal_a anoint_v the_o same_o excellent_a prelate_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o tortus_fw-la or_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n book_n against_o king_n james_n apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n say_v that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o prince_n by_o all_o law_n 36._o london_n 1609._o p._n 16._o 36._o natural_a moral_a civil_a municipal_a that_o christ_n never_o interdict_v any_o subject_n obedience_n his_o father_n send_v he_o not_o into_o the_o world_n on_o this_o errand_n nor_o do_v he_o send_v any_o of_o his_o follower_n 43._o p._n 43._o let_v the_o king_n be_v a_o heathen_a he_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v a_o julian_n a_o apostate_n which_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o heathen_a yet_o he_o be_v a_o king_n still_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o against_o even_o such_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n nay_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o take_v arm_n in_o their_o defence_n when_o they_o command_v we_o 110._o p._n 110._o both_o papist_n and_o puritan_n conspire_v the_o hurt_n of_o king_n as_o herod_n and_o pilate_n agree_v to_o murder_n christ_n both_o being_n equal_o injurious_a to_o king_n in_o strive_v to_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n king_n in_o their_o kingdom_n be_v god_n vicar_n 161._o p._n 158_o 161._o and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n cheerful_o obey_v they_o a_o force_a obedience_n rather_o become_v the_o devil_n than_o a_o christian_n for_o they_o be_v subject_a against_o their_o will_n but_o to_o the_o praise_n of_o christianity_n the_o christian_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o sincere_o obedient_a that_o their_o enemy_n can_v not_o bespatter_v they_o and_o so_o cheerful_o patient_a that_o their_o enemy_n be_v force_v to_o admire_v they_o and_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n against_o christ_n to_o think_v or_o say_v 321._o p._n 321._o that_o he_o will_v have_v any_o one_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n to_o hinder_v subject_n from_o be_v true_a to_o their_o prince_n or_o king_n from_o be_v safe_a 385._o p._n 384_o 385._o king_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o god_n the_o people_n confer_v nothing_o upon_o they_o they_o be_v god_n anointed_n not_o the_o people_n the_o form_n of_o government_n may_v be_v from_o man_n but_o the_o authority_n be_v always_o from_o heaven_n anno_fw-la 1610_o the_o same_o learned_a prelate_n publish_v his_o answer_n to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n apology_n and_o therein_o aver_v 58._o aver_v c._n 2._o p._n 58._o that_o every_o subject_a be_v bind_v by_o his_o allegiance_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o one_o who_o shall_v endeavour_v either_o to_o depose_v his_o prince_n or_o to_o dispose_v of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o oppose_v himself_o against_o any_o invader_n neither_o to_o absolve_v himself_o from_o his_o allegiance_n nor_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v absolve_v by_o any_o other_o not_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o to_o defend_v he_o from_o all_o violence_n in_o his_o crown_n and_o person_n and_o to_o discover_v all_o conspiracy_n 132._o p._n 132._o to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n the_o apostle_n do_v so_o to_o tiberius_n caligula_n claudius_n nero_n domitian_n the_o martyr_n do_v so_o to_o commodus_n severus_n decius_n dioclesian_n the_o father_n do_v so_o to_o constantius_n valens_n and_o anastasius_n nay_o the_o pope_n themselves_o do_v so_o to_o the_o arian_n to_o theodoric_n and_o the_o goth_n in_o their_o time_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v heresy_n these_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o that_o great_a man_n than_o who_o while_o he_o live_v the_o king_n have_v not_o a_o more_o loyal_a servant_n nor_o the_o church_n a_o more_o learned_a prelate_n as_o the_o editor_n râ—gi_n editor_n ep._n ded._n râ—gi_n of_o his_o opuscula_fw-la with_o justice_n aver_v when_o becanus_n a_o busy_a jesuit_n have_v undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o admirable_a prelate_n book_n against_o bellarmin_n rich._n thompson_n a_o 1611._o write_v his_o vindication_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o smart_o censure_v his_o adversary_n for_o say_v that_o in_o england_n we_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o our_o king_n upon_o these_o two_o condition_n 1._o as_o long_o as_o we_o stay_v in_o england_n 2._o as_o long_o as_o he_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n both_o which_o proposition_n as_o he_o say_v be_v most_o false_a and_o then_o he_o proceed_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n prove_v in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o design_n 27._o p._n 27._o that_o to_o the_o oath_n of_o a_o papist_n no_o regard_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v for_o who_o can_v believe_v ☞_o ☞_o whether_o he_o swear_v true_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n who_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o mix_a proposition_n of_o which_o one_o part_n be_v speak_v 44._o p._n 44._o the_o other_o reserve_v the_o text_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a only_o concern_v king_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n none_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n anoint_a but_o king_n and_o rabbi_n levi_n ben_n gershon_n the_o jew_n have_v commented_a more_o honest_o and_o more_o like_o a_o christian_a on_o 1_o sam._n 12.24_o than_o the_o father_n of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 83._o p._n 78_o 79_o 83._o all_o prince_n even_o pagan_n have_v a_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o their_o subject_n and_o in_o all_o cause_n and_o proscribere_fw-la &_o non_fw-la posse_fw-la proscribi_fw-la propria_fw-la sunt_fw-la regum_fw-la timendorum_fw-la in_o proprios_fw-la greges_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la ipsos_fw-la coelitùs_fw-la delapsâ_fw-la autoritate_fw-la ac_fw-la peculiari_fw-la quâdam_fw-la ratione_fw-la spectant_fw-la i._n e._n to_o punish_v other_o and_o not_o to_o be_v punishable_a themselves_o be_v the_o peculiar_a right_n of_o king_n derive_v unto_o they_o from_o above_o nor_o be_v becanus_n the_o only_a antagonist_n that_o bishop_n andrews_n meet_v with_o in_o this_o cause_n eudaemon_n johannes_n a_o cretan_a and_o a_o jesuit_n and_o he_o need_v no_o other_o character_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o garnet_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o allegiance_n he_o dr._n samuel_n collins_n the_o public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o cambridge_n 1612._o cantab._n 1612._o undertake_v wherein_o he_o averr_v 52._o averr_v par._n 2._o p._n 52._o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v belie_v king_n james_n when_o he_o call_v he_o a_o follower_n of_o knox_n to_o who_o opinion_n he_o be_v always_o most_o averse_a detest_a both_o he_o and_o his_o follower_n who_o he_o upon_o all_o occasion_n rather_o punish_v than_o countenance_v 252._o countenance_v par._n 3._o c._n 72._o p._n 252._o show_v i_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o power_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o in_o private_a person_n but_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o any_o other_o mortal_a to_o depose_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o murder_v a_o king._n if_o a_o king_n do_v not_o his_o duty_n he_o be_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o divine_a tribunal_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v david_n for_o he_o be_v a_o king_n say_v s._n hierom_n and_o have_v no_o one_o who_o he_o may_v fear_v understand_v it_o of_o coercive_a power_n not_o only_o not_o to_o punish_v but_o also_o not_o to_o upbraid_v he_o for_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o king_n why_o do_v thou_o so_o eccl._n 8.4_o and_o who_o can_v resist_v he_o prov._n 30._o 2.3_o p._n 2.3_o but_o you_o have_v find_v out_o this_o pretty_a distinction_n that_o as_o long_o as_o a_o king_n remain_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v never_o so_o tyrannical_a his_o subject_n dare_v not_o oppose_v he_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n depose_v he_o than_o it_o be_v lawful_a bold_o to_o oppose_v he_o and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o odds_o be_v if_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n depose_v he_o so_o that_o if_o the_o commons_o have_v power_n and_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o no_o danger_n of_o scandal_n
follow_v the_o murder_n of_o king_n be_v lawful_a and_o honourable_a consider_v with_o yourself_o 254._o p._n 254._o what_o a_o gap_n you_o open_v to_o popular_a licentiousness_n when_o you_o praise_v those_o man_n who_o magnify_v the_o parricide_n of_o prince_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epphata_n to_o f._n t._n be_v a_o vindication_n in_o english_a of_o the_o same_o prelate_n vindicate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n 1617._o cambr._n 1617._o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o say_v that_o though_o king_n die_v like_a man_n i._n e._n quatenus_fw-la homines_fw-la non_fw-la quatenus_fw-la reges_fw-la yet_o we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o they_o fall_v like_o one_o of_o the_o principes_fw-la i._n e._n one_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o cardinal_n himself_o among_o other_o on_o that_o psalm_n who_o we_o know_v be_v not_o judge_v till_o god_n judge_v they_o though_o no_o doubt_n but_o that_o aggravate_v their_o judgement_n so_o much_o the_o soon_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v what_o correspondence_n such_o ground_n have_v with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n which_o the_o cardinal_n and_o his_o follower_n will_v seem_v so_o close_o to_o follow_v of_o chrysostome_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o a_o sovereign_a king_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o not_o only_o to_o his_o subject_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o his_o successor_n as_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o god_n only_o the_o same_o chrysostom_n note_v that_o whereas_o the_o psalmist_n pass_v over_o other_o miracle_n of_o the_o wilderness_n in_o deep_a silence_n he_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o death_n of_o og_n and_o sehon_n two_o mighty_a monarch_n because_o king_n life_n be_v so_o whole_o in_o god_n hand_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o they_o be_v always_o miraculous_a reserve_v and_o appropriate_v to_o god_n himself_o of_o s._n basil_n that_o a_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o no_o judge_n of_o ambrose_n that_o nullis_fw-la tenetur_fw-la legibus_fw-la not_o only_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n but_o not_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o theodoret_n who_o tell_v theodosius_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o implead_v a_o king_n not_o only_o in_o his_o person_n but_o not_o personate_n another_o not_o fictione_n juris_fw-la as_o the_o lawyer_n say_v 59_o say_v ch._n 1._o p._n 58_o 59_o now_o obedience_n be_v become_v among_o the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o parent_n i._n e._n in_o truth_n of_o our_o prince_n patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la by_o ancient_a stile_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o so_o ezechias_n call_v the_o priest_n his_o child_n 2_o chron._n 29.11_o be_v as_o subject_a to_o alteration_n as_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o because_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n may_v not_o only_o be_v omit_v but_o may_v not_o be_v retain_v without_o heinous_a crime_n therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v conscience_n to_o wax_v wanton_a against_o prince_n to_o shake_v off_o their_o yoke_n yea_o merit_n virtue_n and_o what_o not_o as_o if_o the_o precept_n of_o honour_v parent_n which_o be_v the_o primum_fw-la in_o promissione_n ephes_n 6._o be_v now_o secundum_fw-la in_o omissione_n after_o that_o against_o image_n 62._o p._n 60_o 61_o 62._o which_o be_v usual_o cancel_v in_o the_o popish_a catechism_n against_o the_o emperor_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o as_o for_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o as_o they_o be_v heathen_a they_o be_v neither_o by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n obey_v i_o hope_v sir_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o resist_v king_n when_o transport_v by_o error_n they_o forsake_v their_o duty_n 75._o pag._n 75._o yet_o forfeit_v not_o their_o supremacy_n we_o yield_v no_o abdication_n of_o our_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o his_o fault_n be_v heresy_n remember_v that_o deus_fw-la defendit_fw-la oleum_fw-la suum_fw-la as_o optatus_n say_v and_o caesar_n non_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la caesar_n even_o in_o alto_n gentilisino_n as_o our_o saviour_n acknowledge_v of_o he_o matt_n 22._o so_o beinous_a be_v the_o heresy_n of_o depose_v magistrate_n for_o moral_a misdemeanour_n a_o bad_a head_n i_o shall_v think_v which_o the_o body_n will_v be_v the_o better_a for_o the_o cut_n off_o no_o iniquity_n can_v abolish_v authority_n and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v 139._o pag._n 94._o p._n 137._o 139._o that_o king_n must_v be_v hamper_v with_o a_o coercive_a power_n or_o all_o must_v run_v to_o nothing_o and_o the_o church_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v it_o be_v answer_v the_o church_n gain_v by_o patience_n in_o persecution_n therefore_o she_o lose_v by_o resistance_n and_o opposition_n sect_n viii_o among_o these_o domestic_a champion_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o truth_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o reckon_v a_o eminent_a foreigner_n if_o i_o may_v call_v isaac_n casaubon_n so_o who_o live_v some_o year_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o die_v here_o one_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o age_n before_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o just_a after_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o republic_n of_o venice_n 1607._o an._n 1607._o print_v a_o discourse_n de_fw-fr libertate_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la or_o rather_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o discourse_n for_o whereas_o he_o promise_v eleven_o chapter_n the_o first_o three_o be_v not_o entire_o print_v the_o rest_n be_v stop_v at_o the_o press_n by_o order_n of_o the_o french_a king_n though_o as_o imperfect_a as_o the_o book_n be_v goldastus_n have_v think_v it_o worth_a a_o place_n in_o his_o collection_n and_o in_o it_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n never_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o king_n 12.13_o king_n ad_fw-la lect._n p._n 6._o pag._n 12.13_o while_o the_o pope_n spoil_n king_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o their_o majesty_n too_o for_o under_o they_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o king_n may_v be_v safe_a but_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_a for_o they_o so_o value_v this_o liberty_n that_o to_o defend_v it_o they_o tumble_v all_o thing_n upside_o down_o mingle_v heaven_n and_o earth_n thing_n sacred_a and_o profane_a and_o whereas_o our_o holy_a master_n precept_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v contradict_v since_o he_o have_v join_v his_o example_n to_o his_o command_n and_o recommend_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o enemy_n subjection_n to_o the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n they_o to_o build_v up_o and_o to_o confirm_v this_o liberty_n unknown_a to_o the_o primitive_a time_n do_v every_o where_o enkindle_v war_n become_v a_o terror_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n allegiance_n and_o arm_v they_o against_o their_o own_o sovereign_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o violate_v all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a be_v a_o holy_a undertake_n and_o most_o acceptable_a unto_o god._n as_o ifby_o a_o ill_a management_n of_o supreme_a authority_n 17._o pag._n 17._o the_o authority_n be_v forfeit_v and_o if_o once_o prince_n shall_v suffer_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o government_n to_o be_v shake_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o their_o subject_n their_o government_n and_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n reel_v and_o totter_v and_o fall_v into_o the_o dust_n god_n command_v all_o order_n of_o man_n to_o render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v 69._o pag._n 69._o and_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n do_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n nor_o do_v it_o make_v any_o difference_n that_o some_o king_n arrive_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n other_o by_o election_n a_o three_o sort_n by_o conquest_n for_o though_o god_n in_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o king_n as_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n use_v the_o ministry_n of_o man_n yet_o it_o be_v impious_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o dominion_n and_o power_n be_v receive_v original_o from_o god_n by_o god_n king_n reign_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o almost_o infinite_a place_n do_v testify_v 103._o p._n 102_o 103._o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v so_o use_v the_o world_n as_o those_o that_o use_v it_o not_o as_o s._n paul_n advise_v for_o while_o their_o zeal_n for_o piety_n be_v flagrant_a while_o the_o innocency_n of_o their_o manner_n their_o mutual_a love_n and_o affection_n their_o unfeigned_a humility_n ☜_o ☜_o their_o constant_a meditation_n on_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o far_o as_o their_o conscience_n will_v give_v they_o leave_v last_o their_o incomparable_a constancy_n in_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o torment_n for_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v they_o every_o day_n a_o spectacle_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n they_o ravish_v their_o very_a enemy_n to_o admire_v they_o and_o their_o virtue_n these_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n this_o the_o
infant_n age_n of_o the_o church_n who_o torture_n make_v happy_a infamy_n glorious_a the_o contempt_n of_o gold_n rich_a and_o the_o crown_n not_o of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o martyrdom_n make_v august_a and_o as_o truth_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o climate_n so_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n providence_n fix_v for_o when_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n as_o full_o appear_v by_o his_o epipistle_n to_o fronto_n ducaeus_n write_v ann._n 1611._o wherein_o discourse_v of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n observation_n of_o old_a that_o man_n preposterous_a zeal_n have_v destroy_v their_o charity_n he_o add_v but_o good_a god_n 1611._o pag._n 82_o lond._n 1611._o have_v the_o father_n live_v in_o our_o age_n what_o complaint_n will_v he_o have_v make_v to_o see_v so_o many_o man_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n most_o wicked_o and_o irreligious_o not_o only_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o trifle_n but_o undertake_v rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a massacre_n of_o innocent_a people_n overthrow_v of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n this_o be_v your_o privilege_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n as_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o not_o only_o the_o grave_a citizen_n and_o senator_n of_o a_o nation_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a convention_n though_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v of_o this_o kind_n be_v unlawful_a but_o even_o the_o mobile_n assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o power_n of_o abdicate_a king_n forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o they_o please_v and_o of_o abolish_n all_o law_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o piety_n which_o villainy_n no_o religion_n though_o never_o so_o profane_a and_o impious_a except_o you_o mean_v the_o popish_a ever_o allow_v etc._n p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v ever_o former_o allow_v garnet_n be_v chief_a crime_n be_v that_o he_o have_v either_o forget_v or_o neglect_a s._n paul_n be_v advice_n consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o this_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v have_v he_o demonstrate_v himself_o a_o true_a follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o what_o precept_n or_o example_n bid_v he_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n for_o his_o so_o do_v who_o be_v a_o lamb_n without_o blemish_n and_o reprove_v the_o preposterous_a zeal_n of_o james_n and_o john_n the_o apostle_n with_o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o i._n e._n you_o think_v your_o zeal_n be_v commendable_a which_o hate_v the_o samaritan_n and_o will_v destroy_v they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o require_v such_o a_o cruel_a sanguinary_a and_o destructive_a zeal_n from_o my_o follower_n what_o i_o require_v be_v charity_n that_o be_v patient_a edify_v and_o which_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n this_o i_o approve_v of_o and_o this_o i_o will_v have_v practise_v by_o those_o to_o who_o i_o be_o to_o leave_v my_o peace_n this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v he_o remember_v 105._o p._n 104_o 105._o how_o severe_o our_o holy_a saviour_n chastise_v peter_n when_o he_o rash_o cut_v off_o malchus_n be_v ear._n but_o zealot_n be_v very_o seldom_o remove_v from_o their_o purpose_n by_o any_o consideration_n of_o law_n either_o divine_a or_o humane_a whatever_o school_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o school_n of_o antinhrist_n and_o of_o satan_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o true_a abeddon_n and_o apollyon_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o this_o for_o he_o prescribe_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o his_o disciple_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o injury_n but_o flight_n patience_n and_o prayer_n that_o rejoice_v in_o hope_n be_v patient_a in_o tribulation_n and_o pray_v continual_o as_o the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o may_v triumph_v over_o all_o their_o adversary_n these_o be_v the_o only_a arm_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v wherever_o they_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v the_o only_a weapon_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n only_o know_v no_o man_n take_v arm_n or_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o his_o prince_n these_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o hildebrandine_n doctrine_n which_o fly_v at_o the_o crown_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ix_o against_o this_o modest_a and_o learned_a epistle_n of_o isaac_n casaubon_n do_v eudaemon_n johannes_n write_v which_o dr._n prideaux_n 76._o prideaux_n pr._n at_o oxford_n 1614_o c._n 2._o p._n 76._o afterward_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n answer_v in_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o jesuit_n and_o buchanan_n and_o knox_n together_o brand_a they_o just_o with_o the_o name_n of_o traitor_n as_o king_n james_n have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o aver_v 107._o p._n 107._o that_o the_o popish_a writer_n breed_v in_o the_o school_n of_o hildebrand_n call_v a_o lawful_a king_n a_o tyrant_n if_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o a_o tyrant_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o the_o man_n of_o ancient_a sincerity_n and_o simplicity_n be_v oppose_v to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n and_o signify_v one_o who_o have_v invade_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v not_o his_o own_o by_o force_n and_o evil_a art_n and_o then_o add_v if_o a_o apostate_n shall_v reign_v in_o france_n 109._o p._n 109._o or_o england_n who_o exceed_v julian_n or_o the_o grand_a signior_n it_o be_v not_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o subject_n to_o dethrone_v he_o for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o be_v innocent_a ☜_o ☜_o do_v the_o israelite_n attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o nabuchadnezzar_n or_o the_o christian_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n do_v they_o use_v any_o other_o weapon_n beside_o their_o prayer_n and_o their_o tear_n let_v we_o use_v these_o arm_n and_o if_o the_o king_n do_v amiss_o let_v we_o expect_v when_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o let_v not_o his_o subject_n tumultuous_o oppose_v he_o and_o whereas_o mariana_n have_v affirm_v 123._o p._n 123._o that_o when_o prince_n open_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o maintain_v the_o public_a safety_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o murder_v king_n he_o reply_v here_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o subject_n the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o prince_n confer_v on_o they_o immediate_o by_o god_n the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n not_o only_a when_o we_o live_v easy_a under_o the_o government_n for_o our_o profit_n but_o when_o we_o suffer_v under_o it_o for_o conscience_n sake_n by_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 131._o p._n 130_o 131._o the_o people_n be_v make_v the_o king_n judge_n to_o inquire_v into_o his_o fault_n and_o to_o punish_v he_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a when_o he_o do_v amiss_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o if_o this_o be_v true_a between_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n a_o subject_a break_v the_o law_n and_o he_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o king_n the_o king_n violate_v his_o promise_n and_o his_o subject_n tell_v he_o we_o will_v not_o have_v this_o man_n long_o to_o rule_v over_o we_o admirable_a security_n of_o the_o person_n and_o crown_n of_o prince_n we_o obey_v our_o prince_n for_o conscience_n sake_n 60._o p._n 60._o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v immediate_o constitute_v by_o god_n if_o they_o rule_v well_o they_o be_v god_n great_a blessing_n if_o they_o degenerate_a into_o apostasy_n or_o tyranny_n they_o be_v god_n scourge_v to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n as_o 2._o as_o rom._n 13._o and_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2._o calvin_n say_v true_o if_o a_o king_n abuse_v his_o power_n he_o shall_v render_v a_o account_n to_o god_n in_o time_n but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n we_o urge_v not_o compact_a but_o we_o pour_v out_o our_o prayer_n our_o bishop_n do_v advise_v not_o threaten_v 7._o threaten_v id._n serm._n on_o gowry_n conspir_n p._n 4_o 6_o 7._o the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o august_n at_o s._n mary_n before_o the_o university_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v howsoever_o they_o otherwise_o strive_v to_o appear_v good_a subject_n traitor_n will_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o vent_v their_o treason_n hypocritical_a traitor_n watch_v their_o time_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o vent_v their_o villainy_n upon_o the_o least_o advantage_n in_o the_o 2_o king_n 19.37_o where_o we_o read_v that_o adrammelech_n and_o sharezer_n slay_v their_o
father_n at_o his_o devotion_n instead_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o son_n in_o the_o original_a we_o find_v the_o vowel_n set_v in_o the_o teâ—â—_n which_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a in_o that_o tongue_n without_o their_o consonant_n ☞_o ☞_o perhaps_o to_o intimate_v close_o that_o so_o many_o circumstance_n concur_v otherwise_o for_o the_o aggravation_n of_o the_o offence_n as_o subject_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n on_o a_o king_n and_o that_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o at_o his_o devotion_n to_o add_v further_o that_o it_o be_v do_v by_o his_o own_o son_n however_o it_o be_v more_o vocal_a than_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n yet_o the_o manner_n of_o set_v it_o down_o shall_v show_v it_o also_o to_o be_v scelus_fw-la infandum_fw-la a_o wickedness_n too_o monstruous_a to_o be_v full_o express_v two_o son_n there_o be_v that_o david_n have_v who_o he_o especial_o as_o it_o be_v dote_v upon_o above_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o child_n absalon_n and_o adonijah_n and_o both_o of_o these_o take_v their_o advantage_n as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o tumble_v their_o age_a father_n down_o from_o his_o throne_n and_o bury_v he_o alive_a to_o make_v way_n for_o their_o prodigious_a and_o preposterous_a purpose_n the_o former_a by_o the_o people_n favour_n which_o he_o have_v get_v by_o his_o hypocritical_a popularity_n the_o latter_a by_o his_o father_n feebleness_n back_v himself_o by_o the_o countenance_n of_o wicked_a joab_n and_o disloyal_a abiathar_n this_o hard_a measure_n receive_v good_a king_n david_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o best_o deserve_v he_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n violate_v conscience_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o fact_n contemn_v his_o indulgence_n repay_v with_o monstrous_a ingratitude_n his_o try_a valour_n outbrave_v by_o his_o own_o subject_n 8._o pag._n 8._o but_o the_o judge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o like_a passion_n with_o we_o none_o shall_v touch_v his_o anoint_v for_o evil_a but_o evil_o shall_v hunt_v those_o wicked_a person_n to_o destroy_v they_o 10._o p._n 10._o godoliah_n be_v too_o confident_a on_o his_o own_o innocency_n and_o the_o loyalty_n of_o those_o that_o speak_v he_o fair_a but_o the_o event_n prove_v it_o too_o true_a for_o his_o security_n give_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o traitor_n take_v perform_v that_o most_o wicked_a design_n which_o make_v all_o the_o miserable_a remnant_n of_o israel_n to_o smart_v for_o it_o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o they_o who_o hold_v such_o ground_n in_o their_o school_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v make_v void_a the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n that_o subject_n have_v take_v to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n they_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v heretic_n he_o may_v depose_v they_o and_o that_o be_v so_o depose_v they_o may_v be_v lawful_o murder_v by_o their_o subject_n what_o hope_n may_v remain_v that_o such_o so_o breed_v so_o teach_v so_o believe_v will_v ever_o prove_v loyal_a a_o traitor_n be_v a_o man_n of_o belial_n 18._o p._n 16_o 18._o who_o to_o the_o disgrace_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a family_n impious_o conceiu_v and_o rebellious_o vent_v his_o hatred_n and_o disloyalty_n against_o his_o lawful_a sovereign_n treason_n be_v of_o a_o deep_a tincture_n than_o other_o sin_n deserve_v a_o heavy_a doom_n and_o therrfore_o of_o all_o true_a christian_n the_o more_o earnest_o to_o be_v detest_v 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o have_v these_o man_n remember_v what_o the_o wise_a king_n solomon_n have_v leave_v they_o for_o a_o better_a direction_n prov._n 8._o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n they_o may_v have_v find_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v not_o so_o loose_o knit_v by_o god_n that_o subject_n may_v dissolve_v it_o at_o their_o pleasure_n or_o upon_o any_o discontent_n or_o injury_n whatsoever_o cry_n we_o have_v no_o part_n and_o renounce_v our_o inheritance_n for_o as_o a_o head_n never_o so_o rheumatic_a and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o disease_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n may_v not_o be_v therefore_o part_v from_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o a_o worse_a inconvenience_n neither_o can_v the_o member_n upbraid_v it_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o nature_n teach_v we_o with_o these_o contemptuous_a word_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o thou_o so_o the_o head_n in_o the_o body_n politic_a must_v keep_v his_o place_n howsoever_o till_o that_o high_a authority_n take_v it_o off_o who_o first_o set_v it_o on_o to_o change_v it_o for_o a_o better_a the_o more_o pernicious_a in_o reform_a state_n and_o commonwealth_n be_v the_o wicked_a band_n of_o antichrist_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o sever_v those_o who_o god_n have_v so_o link_v together_o what_o other_o conclusion_n do_v they_o drive_v at_o in_o all_o their_o volume_n against_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o subject_n oath_n of_o allegiance_n but_o to_o make_v their_o follower_n conceit_n that_o they_o have_v no_o part_n in_o king_n james_n sect_n x._o william_n barclay_n though_o a_o romanist_n have_v write_v six_o book_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o monarchy_n buchanan_n junius_n brutus_n boucher_n and_o other_o cardinal_z bellarmine_n think_v himself_o so_o near_o concern_v in_o the_o controversy_n as_o to_o write_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o learned_a scotchman_n barclay_n be_v dead_a dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n undertake_v the_o papal_a champion_n 1614_o lond._n 1614_o and_o in_o two_o book_n full_o handle_v the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o depose_v king_n and_o have_v assert_v 11._o assert_v lib._n 1._o c._n 1._o p._n 11._o that_o authority_n and_o obedience_n be_v relative_n ground_v on_o the_o commandment_n of_o honour_v our_o parent_n and_o etc._n and_o câ—p_n 8_o p._n 1â—0_o etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o ancient_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o superior_a to_o all_o other_o person_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v depose_v only_o by_o god_n because_o inferior_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o their_o superior_n and_o that_o their_o misdemeanour_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o their_o subject_n since_o they_o have_v no_o judge_n but_o god_n alone_o he_o cite_v s._n 217._o s._n lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 217._o paul_n rom._n 13.1_o that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n he_o that_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n this_o also_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o bind_v all_o traitor_n and_o parricide_n who_o conspire_v against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v who_o raise_v sedition_n and_o tumult_n take_v arm_n and_o muster_v force_n against_o king_n though_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v 281._o lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o p._n 281._o and_o when_o bellarmine_n have_v object_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o immediate_o from_o god_n because_o man_n by_o a_o certain_a natural_a instinct_n choose_v themselves_o magistrate_n by_o who_o they_o be_v govern_v he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o though_o the_o form_n of_o government_n i._n e._n whether_o it_o be_v a_o monarchy_n aristocracy_n or_o democracy_n be_v from_o man_n yet_o the_o power_n be_v alone_o and_o immediate_o from_o god._n every_o king_n sit_v on_o his_o throne_n as_o a_o god_n i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n but_o can_v the_o people_n choose_v and_o constitute_v a_o deputy_n in_o god_n stead_n can_v they_o erect_v god_n throne_n and_o communicate_v his_o power_n to_o man_n without_o his_o consent_n power_n therefore_o be_v immediate_o from_o god_n although_o it_o be_v give_v to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a person_n by_o the_o mediation_n of_o the_o people_n 282._o p._n 282._o paternal_a and_o regal_a power_n be_v the_o same_o in_o essence_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o extent_n what_o a_o father_n be_v in_o one_o family_n that_o a_o be_v king_n in_o many_o family_n what_o then_o do_v the_o power_n of_o adam_n over_o his_o son_n and_o nephew_n and_o all_o mankind_n depend_v on_o their_o consent_n or_o do_v it_o flow_v from_o god_n and_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o be_v hereditary_a prince_n who_o be_v not_o make_v but_o bear_v so_o make_v king_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n when_o in_o the_o same_o instant_n in_o which_o the_o father_n die_v the_o son_n be_v king_n 289._o p._n 289._o if_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o institute_v by_o man_n without_o god_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v destroy_v by_o man_n without_o god_n grant_v we_o the_o proposition_n true_a that_o god_n do_v give_v kingdom_n to_o the_o subject_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o subject_n 290._o p._n 290._o for_o god_n can_v confer_v and_o transfer_v kingdom_n by_o man_n and_o without_o
they_o by_o second_o cause_n and_o without_o they_o but_o because_o god_n do_v this_o sometime_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o saul_n to_o david_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o joram_n to_o jehu_n and_o sometime_o do_v it_o without_o the_o people_n consent_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o canaanite_n to_o the_o jew_n that_o of_o the_o mede_n to_o cyrus_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n to_o alexander_n and_o of_o many_o other_o kingdom_n to_o the_o roman_n will_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n without_o god_n without_o any_o express_a relation_n of_o his_o will_n to_o dethrone_v their_o king_n and_o take_v from_o they_o their_o authority_n ☜_o ☜_o if_o god_n and_o the_o people_n make_v king_n than_o the_o people_n without_o god_n and_o without_o a_o express_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n can_v depose_v their_o king_n god_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a agent_n the_o people_n be_v only_o god_n instrument_n as_o therefore_o the_o instrument_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o artificer_n so_o whither_o can_v the_o people_n do_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o case_n without_o god._n after_o this_o he_o prove_v 615._o lib_fw-la 2._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 614_o 615._o that_o both_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v bear_v with_o as_o their_o duty_n oblige_v they_o idolatrous_a and_o tyrannical_a king_n and_o then_o add_v to_o this_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o antiquity_n the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n i_o will_v subjoin_v the_o institution_n of_o king_n all_o power_n be_v of_o god_n it_o be_v his_o ordinance_n and_o whoso_o resist_v it_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n from_o the_o same_o god_n have_v david_n and_o samuel_n solomon_n and_o jeroboam_n hezekiah_n and_o ahab_n manasses_n and_o josiah_n nero_n and_o constantine_n julian_n and_o theodosius_n their_o authority_n of_o good_a king_n it_o be_v say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v of_o evil_a king_n i_o have_v give_v they_o a_o king_n in_o my_o wrath_n good_a king_n be_v give_v in_o mercy_n evil_a king_n in_o fury_n but_o all_o be_v give_v by_o god_n therefore_o all_o must_v be_v obey_v although_o not_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o resist_v any_o but_o must_v either_o do_v that_o which_o the_o king_n command_v just_o or_o suffer_v what_o he_o cruel_o inflict_v for_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n fall_v under_o the_o divine_a precept_n natural_a or_o moral_a in_o the_o five_o commandment_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n by_o his_o precept_n give_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v and_o by_o his_o example_n who_o pay_v tribute_n and_o suffer_v a_o most_o shameful_a death_n under_o pilate_n who_o rather_o forfeit_v his_o life_n than_o he_o will_v forfeit_v his_o obedience_n and_o by_o his_o apostle_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o high_a power_n to_o heathen_n and_o infidel_n persecutor_n who_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v their_o subject_n over_o to_o their_o infidelity_n such_o a_o one_o be_v nero_n such_o be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o persecutor_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n and_o of_o this_o honour_n the_o chief_a part_n be_v obedience_n these_o divine_a precept_n natural_a moral_a evangelical_a be_v indispensable_a and_o bind_v the_o conscience_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v deliver_v such_o precept_n as_o they_o will_v not_o have_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o christian_n if_o thy_o king_n be_v good_a he_o be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n if_o he_o be_v evil_a he_o try_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o exercise_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v godly_a he_o be_v exercise_v with_o thou_o what_o can_v a_o christian_a soul_n here_o contemn_v will_v it_o contemn_v its_o nurse_n father_n who_o afford_v it_o necessary_n that_o it_o may_v be_v bring_v to_o heaven_n or_o will_v it_o contemn_v he_o who_o try_v it_o who_o exercise_v it_o under_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o may_v shine_v glorious_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enemy_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v 1._o the_o anabaptist_n and_o libertine_n who_o disown_n all_o magistracy_n and_o throw_v off_o its_o yoke_n and_o of_o stephen_n of_o hallestat_fw-la who_o will_v have_v none_o but_o good_a magistrate_n obey_v 2._o all_o sedition_n tumult_n war_n etc._n etc._n by_o mean_n of_o which_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v evil_a speak_v of_o among_o the_o heathen_a as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o traitorous_a religion_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o king_n the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v and_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n encourage_v to_o persecute_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o instance_n of_o athalia_fw-la 919._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 38._o p._n 919._o he_o aver_v that_o she_o be_v queen_n only_a de_fw-fr facto_fw-la and_o not_o the_o jure_fw-la have_v cruel_o against_o nature_n slay_v the_o son_n of_o ahaziah_n her_o son_n be_v incite_v by_o ambition_n that_o she_o get_v the_o kingdom_n by_o tyranny_n without_o any_o right_a or_o title_n that_o she_o keep_v it_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n that_o she_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a queen_n but_o a_o most_o wicked_a usurper_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o a_o tyrant_n that_o have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o crown_n and_o a_o tyrant_n who_o have_v no_o right_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n if_o a_o lawful_a king_n turn_v tyrant_n neither_o his_o bishop_n nor_o his_o noble_n nor_o his_o people_n can_v compel_v he_o to_o rule_v according_a to_o law_n god_n only_o can_v restrain_v he_o who_o give_v such_o a_o king_n in_o his_o fury_n and_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n cause_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v over_o they_o for_o such_o a_o tyrant_n have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o throne_n be_v ordain_v by_o god_n and_o he_o that_o resist_v he_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o if_o any_o man_n usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n and_o tyranny_n he_o be_v not_o a_o king_n but_o a_o enemy_n and_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o as_o he_o will_v do_v a_o enemy_n francis_n godwin_n 267._o annâ—â—s_n of_o q._n marry_o pag._n 266_o 267._o bishop_n of_o hereford_n publish_v his_o annal_n an._n 1616._o and_o therein_o treat_v of_o the_o lady_n jane_n assume_v the_o crown_n which_o he_o true_o say_v she_o be_v force_v by_o her_o parent_n and_o friend_n ambition_n to_o accept_v and_o which_o she_o receive_v with_o tear_n but_o resign_v with_o joy_n and_o the_o march_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n army_n against_o queen_n mary_n to_o who_o the_o londoner_n when_o they_o march_v through_o the_o city_n do_v not_o wish_v success_n he_o observe_v the_o londoner_n stand_v very_o well_o affect_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n so_o do_v also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o suffolk_z and_z the_o norfolk_z man_n and_o they_o know_v mary_n to_o be_v absolute_a for_o popery_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o english_a be_v in_o their_o due_a respect_n to_o their_o prince_n so_o loyal_o constant_a that_o no_o regard_n no_o not_o pretext_n of_o religion_n can_v alienate_v their_o affection_n from_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n whereof_o the_o miserable_a case_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n will_v anon_o give_v a_o memorable_a example_n for_o although_o her_o faction_n have_v lay_v a_o strong_a foundation_n and_o have_v most_o artificial_o raise_v their_o superstructure_n yet_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a heir_n do_v but_o manifest_v her_o resolution_n to_o vindicate_v she_o right_o this_o accurate_a pile_n present_o fall_v and_o dissolve_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o that_o chief_o by_o their_o endeavour_n of_o who_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o lady_n jane_n may_v have_v presume_v herself_o assure_v and_o the_o learned_a and_o godly_a prelate_n ridley_n who_o i_o wish_v ☜_o ☜_o have_v not_o err_v in_o this_o matter_n when_o he_o preach_v up_o the_o lady_n jane_n title_n 270._o p._n 270._o be_v scarce_o hear_v out_o with_o patience_n by_o those_o who_o be_v his_o particular_a charge_n and_o as_o the_o earl_n of_o arundel_n say_v the_o friend_n of_o northumberland_n have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o apostolical_a rule_n that_o evil_n must_v not_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o we_o must_v obey_v even_o evil_a prince_n not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sect_n xi_o anno_fw-la 1610._o dr._n david_n owen_n the_o only_a bachelor_n of_o divinity_n publish_v at_o cambridge_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v herod_n and_o pilate_n reconcile_v to_o show_v the_o concord_n of_o papist_n and_o
christ_n provide_v for_o his_o own_o safety_n by_o flight_n the_o martyr_n by_o patience_n offer_v their_o soul_n to_o god_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v always_o prevail_v over_o its_o tyrannical_a persecutor_n sect_n xii_o anno_fw-la 1613._o dr._n john_n downham_n sum_n of_o sacred_a divinity_n be_v publish_v in_o 177._o in_o come_v on_o the_o 5_o command_n p._n 177._o which_o start_v the_o usual_a objection_n what_o must_v be_v do_v if_o prince_n command_v thing_n unlawful_a such_o as_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n we_o can_v yield_v unto_o he_o answer_n in_o such_o case_n we_o be_v patient_o to_o abide_v the_o punishment_n in_o which_o do_v we_o no_o way_n violate_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o apostle_n direct_v 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o anno_fw-la 1614_o 86._o print_a at_o oxford_n 1614_o p._n 86._o lancelot_n dawes_n sometime_o fellow_n of_o queen_n college_n preach_v two_o sermon_n at_o the_o assize_n hold_v at_o carlisle_n the_o second_o of_o which_o have_v for_o its_o subject_a psalm_n 82.6_o 7._o i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o we_o be_v inform_v that_o prince_n have_v their_o authority_n only_o from_o god_n for_o 1.17_o for_o ja._n 1.17_o if_o every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n be_v from_o above_o even_o from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n much_o more_o this_o excellent_a and_o supereminent_a gift_n of_o govern_v god_n people_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o fountain_n the_o reason_n of_o all_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v in_o israel_n be_v often_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n ascribe_v unto_o this_o 99_o judg._n 17.6_o 18._o etc._n etc._n p._n 99_o that_o they_o want_v a_o magistrate_n there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n no_o king_n in_o israel_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o debase_v himself_o neither_o be_v it_o for_o other_o of_o what_o reputation_n soever_o to_o equalise_v themselves_o with_o the_o judge_n who_o god_n have_v place_v over_o they_o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o godly_a and_o religious_a magistrate_n 8._o p._n 100_o 101._o 1_o sam._n 8._o but_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a governor_n too_o such_o as_o be_v describe_v by_o samuel_n which_o take_v man_n son_n and_o field_n and_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a be_v of_o god_n the_o one_o he_o give_v in_o his_o love_n the_o other_o in_o his_o anger_n and_o be_v they_o good_a or_o bad_a we_o have_v no_o commandment_n from_o he_o but_o parendi_fw-la &_o patiendi_fw-la of_o obey_v they_o when_o their_o precept_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o god_n statute_n and_o of_o suffer_v with_o patience_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v lay_v upon_o we_o it_o be_v a_o worthy_a say_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o two_o garac_n when_o they_o keep_v sigismond_n in_o prison_n 2._o bentin_n â—er_n hung._n â—ec_fw-la 3._o l_o 2._o that_o a_o crown_a king_n if_o he_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o beast_n can_v not_o be_v hurt_v without_o great_a injury_n do_v to_o god_n himself_o a_o lesson_n which_o she_o learn_v from_o david_n who_o heart_n smite_v he_o when_o he_o have_v out_o the_o lap_n of_o saul_n be_v garment_n because_o he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n although_o he_o himself_o be_v before_o that_o time_n anoint_v to_o be_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o be_v without_o cause_n hunt_v by_o saul_n like_o a_o pelican_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o a_o owl_n in_o the_o desert_n then_o to_o draw_v thy_o sword_n and_o to_o seek_v perforce_o to_o depose_v such_o as_o god_n have_v place_v over_o thou_o either_o because_o they_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o thy_o affection_n or_o not_o faithful_a in_o their_o place_n what_o be_v it_o but_o with_o the_o old_a giant_n to_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o weapon_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o this_o case_n when_o such_o a_o case_n do_v happen_v must_v be_v preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la prayer_n that_o either_o god_n will_v turn_v the_o heart_n of_o a_o evil_a magistrate_n or_o set_v in_o his_o room_n a_o man_n david_n like_v after_o his_o own_o heart_n and_o tear_n for_o his_o sin_n which_o as_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o war_n famine_n pestilence_n and_o all_o other_o calamity_n so_o be_v they_o also_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a magistrate_n 102._o p._n 102._o sect_n xiii_o to_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bois_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n may_v be_v add_v in_o holy_a bible_n we_o read_v 936._o bois_n on_o ps_n 47._o p._n 936._o that_o david_n will_v not_o suffer_v his_o enemy_n saul_n though_o a_o wicked_a king_n to_o be_v slay_v when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o hand_n for_o that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v he_o have_v sanctitatem_fw-la unctionis_fw-la albeit_o he_o have_v not_o sanctitatem_fw-la vitæ_fw-la i_o e._n he_o have_v a_o holy_a call_n though_o not_o a_o holy_a carriage_n wherefore_o david_n say_v who_o can_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o if_o heathen_a emperor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o ungodly_a king_n in_o all_o age_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o obeve_v how_o much_o more_o a_o christian_n and_o virtuous_a prince_n etc._n etc._n after_o the_o death_n of_o robert_n abbot_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v his_o academic_a exercitation_n against_o bellarmine_n 1619._o lon._n 1619._o and_o suarez_n concern_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o king_n print_v a_o work_n as_o it_o be_v call_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n and_o very_o seasonable_a the_o author_n of_o which_o have_v be_v the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxford_n 4._o oxford_n prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4._o vindicate_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o affirm_v 4_o affirm_v prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4_o that_o pope_n hildebrand_n hellbrand_n luther_n call_v he_o that_o the_o first_o who_o assume_v to_o himself_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o doctrine_n sigebert_n a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n call_v novelty_n and_o heresy_n 7._o sect._n 5._o p._n 6_o 7._o and_o when_o he_o treat_v of_o rom._n 13.1_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v by_o power_n be_v mean_v king_n and_o monarch_n as_o the_o word_n be_v use_v luc._n 22._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o that_o exercise_v authority_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o word_n king_n by_o a_o certain_a circumscription_n be_v define_v because_o power_n belong_v only_a and_o proper_o to_o they_o thus_o origen_n ambrose_n and_o aquinas_n understand_v the_o word_n and_o king_n be_v not_o only_o call_v power_n but_o also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n peter_n 1._o ep_n 2._o supereminent_a power_n because_o in_o their_o kingdom_n they_o have_v power_n over_o all_o person_n be_v constitute_v the_o supreme_a and_o over_o all_o and_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o exercise_v that_o power_n over_o all_o for_o kingly_a majesty_n be_v absolute_o eminent_a and_o above_o all_o be_v so_o constitute_v by_o a_o supreme_a right_n for_o as_o 13._o as_o in_o rom._n 13._o st._n ambrose_n say_v it_o have_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o all_o other_o may_v be_v under_o one_o to_o who_o because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n as_o unto_o god._n this_o sentence_n of_o st._n ☞_o ☞_o ambrose_n lay_v the_o unquestionable_a foundation_n of_o kingly_a power_n for_o it_o express_v that_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o monarch_n the_o image_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n appear_v and_o that_o king_n exercise_n a_o power_n over_o man_n delegated_a unto_o they_o in_o god_n stead_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v superior_a to_o all_o man_n because_o nothing_o can_v be_v high_o than_o god_n who_o deputy_n king_n be_v 12._o p._n 12._o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o optatus_n st._n john_n chrysostom_n agapetus_n and_o other_o father_n and_o so_o destructive_a have_v the_o romanist_n think_v it_o to_o their_o pretension_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o spanish_a index_n expurgatorius_fw-la have_v order_v this_o sentence_n to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o antonius_n his_o melissa_n though_o the_o sentence_n be_v in_o two_o other_o father_n viz._n agapetus_n and_o maximus_n a_o king_n have_v no_o superior_a on_o earth_n 19_o prelec_fw-la 2._o sect._n 4._o p._n 19_o and_o though_o king_n may_v be_v make_v by_o man_n yet_o their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n by_o who_o providence_n and_o conduct_v they_o be_v advance_v to_o those_o dignity_n by_o man_n and_o who_o god_n either_o in_o mercy_n 25._o job_n 34._o prelect_v 3._o sect._n 1._o p._n 25._o or_o in_o anger_n decree_v to_o rule_v even_o that_o god_n who_o
make_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n now_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n and_o the_o subjection_n of_o every_o soul_n to_o they_o be_v so_o join_v that_o the_o king_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v supreme_a unless_o every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o nor_o will_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n agree_v to_o every_o soul_n unless_o the_o king_n be_v invest_v with_o this_o supremacy_n 21._o sect._n 3._o p._n 21._o for_o all_o man_n universim_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o sigillatim_fw-la singuli_fw-la whether_o single_o or_o contain_v in_o a_o body_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n by_o this_o apostolical_a precept_n to_o pay_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n and_o observance_n to_o king_n and_o whereas_o bellarmin_n as_o other_o urge_v the_o deposition_n of_o athaliah_n 33._o sect._n 5._o p._n 33._o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o dethron_a prince_n he_o answer_v that_o athaliah_n have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n that_o she_o have_v the_o kingdom_n by_o violence_n that_o the_o true_a king_n lie_v hide_v that_o by_o her_o parricide_n and_o treason_n she_o have_v make_v herself_o guilty_a of_o death_n by_o the_o law_n and_o aught_o to_o have_v suffer_v 47._o prelect_v 4._o sect._n 3._o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o and_o that_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v never_o signify_v force_n and_o violence_n but_o a_o just_a power_n which_o must_v be_v lawful_a because_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o christ_n be_v subject_a by_o the_o law_n to_o the_o power_n of_o pilate_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o heathen_a prince_n 71._o prel_n 5._o sect._n 1.2_o p._n 70_o 71._o and_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v no_o traitor_n who_o either_o open_o or_o private_o contrive_v or_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o life_n or_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n when_o they_o want_v neither_o number_n nor_o force_n but_o they_o dare_v not_o turn_v rebel_n or_o traitor_n ☜_o ☜_o lest_o by_o break_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v lose_v heaven_n and_o bellarmin_n belie_v they_o when_o he_o say_v they_o want_v not_o a_o right_a nor_o good_a will_n to_o depose_v king_n but_o only_o force_v sufficient_a 73._o p._n 73._o it_o be_v of_o old_a their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o rebel_v against_o prince_n and_o this_o the_o gospel_n teach_v they_o let_v they_o therefore_o show_v from_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o else_o let_v a_o man_n pretend_v to_o inspiration_n if_o he_o speak_v from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n believe_v he_o not_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n 96._o prelect_v 8._o sect._n ult_n p._n 96._o and_o have_v show_v from_o david_n saying_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v that_o king_n be_v accountable_a only_o to_o god_n he_o close_v his_o lecture_n with_o these_o word_n a_o king_n be_v under_o the_o coercion_n of_o no_o law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n among_o man_n on_o earth_n that_o can_v punish_v he_o so_o that_o when_o king_n transgress_v we_o must_v expect_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o sect_n fourteen_o in_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n lewis_n bayly_n bishop_n of_o bangor_n set_v forth_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n 1675._o piety_n p._n 479._o edit_n 1675._o in_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o st._n paul_n teach_v the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v diametrical_o opposite_a in_o 26_o fundamental_a point_n of_o true_a religion_n to_o that_o which_o the_o new_a church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o maintain_v and_o the_o 24_o be_v this_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v of_o conscience_n be_v subject_a and_o pay_v tribute_n to_o the_o high_a power_n i.e._n the_o magistrate_n which_o bear_v the_o sword._n rom._n 13.1_o 2_o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o prelate_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n all_o other_o subject_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o emperor_n king_n and_o magistrate_n unless_o they_o will_v bring_v damnation_n upon_o their_o soul_n as_o traitor_n that_o resist_v god_n and_o his_o ordinance_n and_o therefore_o let_v the_o jesuit_n 480._o p._n 480._o etc._n etc._n take_v heed_n and_o fear_n lest_o it_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o faction_n not_o truth_n but_o treason_n not_o religion_n but_o rebellion_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o death_n ☜_o ☜_o because_o they_o can_v be_v suffer_v to_o persuade_v subject_n to_o break_v their_o oath_n and_o to_o withdraw_v their_o allegiance_n from_o their_o sovereign_n to_o raise_v rebellion_n to_o move_v invasion_n to_o stab_v and_o poison_v queen_n to_o kill_v and_o murder_v king_n etc._n etc._n some_o year_n before_o this_o dr._n richard_n crackenthorp_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n viz._n mar._n 24._o 1608._o and_o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o affirm_v 1609._o pr._n lond._n 1609._o that_o his_o desire_n therein_o be_v to_o testify_v his_o unfeigned_a love_n first_o to_o god_n truth_n and_o then_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o our_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o sermon_n he_o commend_v king_n james_n book_n of_o free_a monarchy_n but_o especial_o his_o learned_a apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o prove_v that_o as_o solomon_n have_v his_o kingdom_n neither_o from_o the_o priest_n nor_o the_o people_n but_o immediate_o from_o god_n so_o the_o scripture_n call_v king_n the_o minister_n or_o lieutenant_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o and_o that_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o king_n be_v immediate_o and_o only_o derive_v of_o god_n immediate_o depend_v of_o god_n and_o of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o just_a defence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n and_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n he_o cite_v a_o statute_n make_v 16._o ric._n 2._o c._n 5._o of_o purpose_n to_o keep_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a the_o sovereignty_n and_o regality_n of_o this_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o it_o be_v therein_o declare_v that_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n have_v be_v so_o free_a at_o all_o time_n not_o then_o only_o but_o which_o be_v special_o to_o be_v remember_v at_o all_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o subjection_n to_o no_o realm_n but_o immediate_o subject_a to_o god_n and_o to_o none_o other_o in_o all_o thing_n touch_v the_o regality_n of_o the_o same_o in_o defence_n of_o which_o statute_n they_o in_o the_o parliament_n then_o assemble_v promise_v to_o live_v and_o die_v as_o it_o be_v there_o note_v by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n count_v most_o ridiculous_a it_o in_o itself_o most_o sacred_a as_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n and_o as_o most_o sacred_a have_v be_v embrace_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v with_o a_o general_a consent_n by_o the_o ancient_n and_o godly_a father_n in_o their_o several_a age_n and_o succession_n constant_o defend_v by_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n and_o that_o under_o pain_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n thereof_o even_o in_o those_o latter_a time_n also_o when_o superstition_n have_v dimine_v but_o not_o quite_o extinguish_v and_o put_v out_o the_o truth_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a loyalty_n or_o sincere_a obedience_n which_o ever_o attend_v to_o a_o high_a command_n include_v in_o it_o as_o in_o a_o trojan_a horse_n that_o condition_n of_o rebus_fw-la sic_fw-la stantibus_fw-la durante_fw-la beneplacito_fw-la or_o the_o like_a out_o of_o which_o if_o strength_n and_o opportunity_n may_v serve_v they_o may_v let_v out_o whole_a army_n and_o troop_n of_o arm_a man_n sudden_o to_o surprise_v both_o church_n and_o kingdom_n and_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n to_o dr._n crackenthorp_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o join_v his_o friend_n dr._n 1675_o p._n 334_o ed._n lon._n 1675_o daniel_n feat_o who_o in_o his_o handmaid_n to_o devotion_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o five_o of_o november_n give_v all_o good_a christian_n this_o useful_a admonition_n all_o that_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o abhor_v and_o detest_v all_o traitorous_a and_o bloody_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n because_o god_n strict_o forbid_v dreadful_o threaten_v miraculous_o discover_v and_o severe_o punish_v all_o treason_n and_o conspiracy_n as_o we_o see_v in_o corah_n absalon_n adonijah_n zimri_n the_o servant_n of_o ammon_n sullam_n haman_n the_o servant_n of_o the_o nobleman_n in_o the_o parable_n judas_n for_o god_n forbid_v conspiracy_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o the_o famous_a peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o father_n the_o cicero_z of_o the_o french_a church_n be_v by_o king_n james_n make_v a_o prebendary_a of_o the_o church_n of_o canterbury_n and_o
give_v that_o prince_n no_o reason_n to_o repent_v of_o his_o favour_n to_o he_o vindicate_v on_o all_o occasion_n both_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n power_n and_o write_n of_o the_o king_n nor_o be_v his_o book_n and_o his_o action_n dissonant_n one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o he_o never_o side_v with_o never_o encourage_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o in_o his_o work_n orthodoxly_a state_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o government_n and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o its_o adversary_n thus_o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n buckler_n of_o faith._n he_o lay_v down_o brief_o but_o full_o engl._n full_o lib._n 2._o sect._n ult_n p._n 556_o 557._o lon._n 1623._o in_o engl._n first_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n as_o to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n thomas_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n say_v he_o aver_v that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a lord_n be_v but_o a_o humane_a constitution_n and_o proceed_v not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v bellarmin_n and_o arnoux_n their_o reason_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o first_o king_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n nimrod_n make_v himself_o king_n by_o force_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o empire_n be_v erect_v by_o conquest_n 3._o that_o king_n be_v establish_v by_o humane_a mean_n whether_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o crown_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o by_o election_n since_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o bind_v to_o follow_v a_o hereditary_a succession_n more_o than_o a_o election_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a command_n set_v down_o to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n or_o to_o acknowledge_v this_o or_o that_o man_n more_o than_o another_o to_o be_v king._n 5._o that_o for_o these_o reason_n st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n while_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v that_o obedience_n due_a to_o king_n proceed_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o who_o no_o man_n may_v resist_v without_o resist_a god._n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o they_o object_n against_o we_o will_v have_v we_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n and_o although_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v a_o ungodly_a king_n a_o scourge_n use_v by_o god_n to_o destroy_v nation_n nevertheless_o god_n speak_v thus_o unto_o he_o by_o his_o prophet_n dan._n 2.37_o thou_o o_o king_n be_v a_o king_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n as_o to_o their_o reason_n 1._o it_o be_v false_a that_o nimrod_n be_v the_o first_o king_n in_o the_o world_n for_o the_o father_n and_o head_n of_o family_n be_v king_n priest_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o family_n man_n live_v after_o the_o flood_n five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n long_o enough_o to_o see_v a_o multitude_n of_o their_o own_o child_n over_o who_o they_o be_v to_o exercise_v their_o paternal_a power_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o establishment_n of_o government_n in_o conquest_n i_o say_v that_o those_o who_o country_n a_o strange_a prince_n seek_v to_o invade_v do_v well_o to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o if_o in_o that_o defensive_a war_n the_o usurper_n chance_v to_o be_v slay_v he_o be_v just_o punish_v but_o if_o he_o get_v the_o upper_a hand_n if_o the_o race_n of_o the_o ancient_a possessor_n of_o the_o same_o country_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n assemble_v together_o do_v agree_v upon_o a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n and_o if_o all_o the_o officer_n throughout_o the_o country_n have_v take_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o new_a king_n than_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v such_o a_o prince_n in_o that_o kingdom_n than_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o king_n and_o of_o their_o people_n transpose_v kingdom_n and_o dispose_v of_o the_o issue_n of_o battle_n at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o king_n succeed_v by_o inheritance_n or_o by_o election_n but_o whether_o by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v he_o when_o he_o be_v establish_v therein_o while_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v the_o power_n of_o pope_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n though_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o papacy_n by_o election_n and_o too_o often_o by_o indirect_a mean_n etc._n etc._n 4._o though_o there_o be_v no_o command_n to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n it_o suffice_v there_o be_v a_o commandment_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o to_o keep_v our_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n make_v to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o be_v faithful_a to_o that_o king_n to_o who_o we_o swear_v obedience_n and_o loyalty_n nay_o by_o this_o argument_n no_o king_n of_o this_o age_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v his_o name_n express_o set_v down_o in_o holy_a writ_n nay_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o fear_n god_n or_o to_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o particular_o ordain_v that_o thomas_n anthony_n or_o william_n shall_v fear_v god_n or_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v general_a rule_n which_o bound_v particular_a person_n without_o name_v they_o 5._o st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n that_o man_n owe_v to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n either_o because_o king_n command_v divers_a thing_n which_o by_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n as_o suppose_v to_o forbid_v to_o go_v by_o night_n without_o a_o candle_n or_o because_o they_o attain_v to_o that_o power_n by_o humane_a mean_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o their_o power_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o they_o be_v once_o establish_v for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o touch_v the_o mean_n whereby_o a_o prince_n attain_v his_o kingdom_n i._n e._n whether_o by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o election_n but_o what_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o after_o he_o have_v attain_v thereunto_o whosoever_o build_v the_o authority_n of_o king_n upon_o man_n institution_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n cut_v off_o three_o part_n of_o their_o authority_n and_o bereave_v they_o of_o that_o which_o assure_v their_o life_n and_o their_o crown_n more_o than_o the_o guard_n of_o their_o body_n or_o puissant_a army_n which_o put_v terror_n into_o subject_n instead_o of_o frame_v they_o to_o obedience_n then_o the_o fidelity_n of_o subject_n will_v be_v firm_a and_o sure_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v incorporate_v into_o piety_n and_o esteem_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v unto_o god._n the_o same_o excellent_a person_n in_o his_o rejoinder_n to_o de_fw-fr balzac_n after_o he_o have_v assert_v that_o the_o jesuit_n teach_v the_o murder_n of_o prince_n 95._o prince_n letter_n 2d_o ed._n lon_n 1636._o eng_n p._n 73_o 94_o 95._o and_o that_o their_o school_n have_v produce_v many_o king-killer_n he_o proceed_v to_o vindicate_v the_o french_a church_n from_o the_o balzac_n imputation_n who_o profess_v himself_o incense_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o trouble_n in_o france_n though_o he_o acquit_v du_fw-fr moulin_n person_n as_o one_o who_o make_v the_o subjection_n due_a to_o sovereignty_n a_o part_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o teach_v affirm_v that_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v a_o thing_n just_a and_o necessary_a that_o to_o find_v out_o a_o occasion_n of_o rebellion_n either_o in_o a_o man_n be_v own_o religion_n or_o in_o that_o of_o his_o king_n be_v to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o defend_v religion_n by_o course_n condemn_v by_o the_o same_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o be_v perplex_v in_o their_o own_o particular_a affair_n hope_v to_o find_v ease_n in_o trouble_a water_n and_o to_o save_v themselves_o amid_o a_o confusion_n never_o yet_o do_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n advance_v itself_o that_o way_n moses_n have_v power_n to_o inflict_v grievous_a punishment_n on_o egypt_n and_o her_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o will_v never_o deliver_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king._n sect_n xvi_o and_o though_o this_o famous_a man_n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n have_v one_o son_n lewis_n who_o applaud_v the_o regicide_n translate_v milton_n and_o bespatter_v the_o best_a church_n in_o christendom_n yet_o god_n blessed_v he_o with_o another_o of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o principle_n who_o in_o his_o letter_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o a_o french_a protestant_n to_o a_o scotchman_n of_o
have_v be_v specify_v and_o annex_v to_o the_o command_n law_n or_o ordinance_n of_o almighty_a god_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1643._o dr._n thomas_n swadlyn_n printed_n three_o sermon_n entitle_v the_o sovereign_n desire_n and_o subject_n duty_n and_o himself_n be_v a_o confessor_n at_o that_o time_n be_v imprison_v for_o his_o loyalty_n as_o he_o declare_v in_o his_o epistle_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o the_o world_n wherein_o have_v prove_v that_o all_o power_n be_v from_o god_n especial_o monarchy_n he_o show_v that_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_n howsoever_o a_o king_n may_v deal_v unjust_o with_o they_o 25._o serm._n 2._o on_o rom._n 13_o 1._o p._n 25._o either_o 1._o by_o violate_v the_o law_n and_o enforce_v their_o conscience_n or_o 2._o by_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o good_n by_o extortion_n and_o imprison_v their_o person_n and_o though_o in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o case_n he_o may_v not_o be_v obey_v yet_o in_o neither_o of_o these_o case_n may_v he_o be_v resist_v but_o what_o be_v we_o to_o do_v then_o why_o we_o may_v either_o fly_v away_o as_o david_n do_v from_o saul_n if_o we_o do_v not_o than_o we_o must_v suffer_v but_o at_o no_o hand_n may_v we_o resist_v when_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a he_o mean_v 1._o let_v every_o soul_n honour_v the_o king._n 2._o let_v every_o soul_n obey_v the_o king_n in_o thing_n lawful_a and_o indifferent_a 3._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o king_n in_o command_n unlawful_a i._n e._n let_v every_o soul_n patient_o suffer_v when_o he_o can_v actual_o do_v if_o the_o command_n violate_v the_o conscience_n 38._o id._n ser._n 3._o p._n 29._o 31_o â—3_n 38._o yet_o there_o the_o power_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v for_o to_o resist_v the_o power_n be_v a_o sin_n second_o to_o none_o but_o sacrilege_n the_o high_a crime_n against_o heaven_n be_v sacrilege_n and_o the_o next_o crime_n to_o this_o be_v rebellion_n against_o or_o disobedience_n unto_o the_o majesty_n of_o earth_n and_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v both_o god_n and_o the_o king_n the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o signify_v whosoever_o contrary_a order_n or_o order_n against_o the_o law_n or_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n he_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o subtlety_n of_o counsel_n or_o obloquy_n of_o speech_n and_o if_o so_o much_o more_o a_o heinous_a crime_n be_v it_o to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king._n i_o have_v not_o speak_v this_o to_o flatter_v king_n no_o they_o shall_v die_v like_o man_n but_o to_o inform_v you_o he_o that_o presume_v sin_n against_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n he_o that_o despair_n sin_n against_o his_o mercy_n but_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n sin_n against_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o dare_v take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n will_v if_o he_o can_v take_v arm_n against_o god_n too_o and_o therefore_o as_o damnation_n be_v due_a to_o every_o sin_n 19_o sermon_n at_o whitehall_n march_v 22_o 1639._o p._n 18_o 19_o so_o especial_o to_o this_o sin_n the_o sin_n of_o rebellion_n dr._n b._n holiday_n archdeacon_n of_o oxford_n to_o strike_v one_o father_n be_v death_n by_o the_o law_n to_o curse_v one_o father_n be_v death_n by_o the_o law_n etc._n etc._n the_o law_n then_o for_o the_o son_n and_o the_o subject_a be_v the_o same_o where_o be_v the_o love_n where_o be_v the_o fear_n where_o be_v wisdom_n where_o be_v grace_n where_o be_v nature_n be_v they_o not_o all_o flee_v from_o a_o rebellious_a heart_n have_v zeal_n ancient_o arm_v itself_o against_o sovereignty_n we_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o a_o calendar_n of_o saint_n 28._o p._n 28._o salus_fw-la populi_fw-la suprema_fw-la lex_fw-la include_v in_o it_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o head_n and_o for_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n to_o rise_v against_o the_o head_n be_v it_o not_o unnatural_a be_v it_o not_o frenzy_n let_v they_o remember_v the_o breach_n of_o israel_n 30._o p._n 30._o which_o do_v first_o wilful_o depart_v from_o their_o sovereign_n and_o afterward_o unwilling_o while_o perforce_o from_o their_o country_n and_o that_o afterward_o in_o two_o hundred_o year_n they_o have_v both_o many_o more_o and_o worse_a king_n than_o judah_n have_v and_o be_v at_o last_o seize_v on_o by_o the_o divine_a judgement_n to_o the_o instruction_n of_o other_o but_o their_o own_o ruin_n we_o may_v not_o do_v evil_a 66._o id._n serm._n at_o oxf._n may_n 21._o 1643._o p_o 42_o sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n may_n 19_o 1644._o p._n 65_o 66._o that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o royalty_n must_v not_o down_o for_o the_o advancement_n of_o religion_n object_n rebellion_n and_o you_o object_v all_o crime_n it_o be_v near_o to_o a_o flout_n than_o a_o truth_n to_o call_v a_o rebel_n a_o christian_n they_o will_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o final_a cause_n of_o a_o king_n and_o they_o will_v answer_v the_o people_n welfare_n certain_o a_o true_a answer_n and_o as_o certain_a a_o imperfect_a one_o the_o people_n good_a be_v a_o inferior_a purpose_n of_o majesty_n the_o representation_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n be_v the_o high_a purpose_n of_o humane_a majesty_n when_o in_o all_o cause_n a_o king_n be_v next_o under_o god_n supreme_a governor_n how_o can_v the_o people_n whether_o single_a or_o unite_v 91._o p._n 91._o be_v the_o governor_n of_o that_o governor_n a_o great_a council_n may_v be_v the_o adviser_n of_o a_o prince_n but_o as_o the_o statute_n law_n of_o our_o prayer_n bind_v we_o to_o confess_v before_o god_n it_o be_v god_n that_o be_v the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n 106._o id._n serm._n at_o chr._n ch._n nou._n 10._o 1644._o p._n 106._o a_o king_n absalon_n will_v be_v not_o of_o god_n make_v for_o he_o have_v make_v david_n not_o of_o david_n make_v a_o king_n than_o he_o can_v be_v make_v only_o by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o devil_n while_o by_o the_o people_n and_o treason_n whilst_o against_o the_o consent_n of_o god_n and_o david_n mr._n berkenhead_n 13._o serm._n on_o nou._n 3._o 1644._o at_o chr._n ch._n oxon._n p._n 13._o however_o we_o must_v perform_v active_a obedience_n to_o such_o prince_n only_o as_o far_o as_o lawful_o we_o may_v so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v not_o set_v in_o competition_n with_o god_n yet_o we_o must_v perform_v passive_a obedience_n and_o absolute_a subjection_n even_o if_o they_o shall_v command_v the_o most_o unjust_a superstitious_a idolatrous_a profane_a and_o irreligious_a thing_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v yet_o i_o say_v we_o must_v not_o rebel_n unless_o we_o will_v renounce_v christianity_n but_o we_o must_v let_v this_o be_v the_o touchstone_n of_o our_o subjection_n even_o our_o patient_a and_o constant_a suffering_n sect_n v._o dr._n henry_n king_n lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n they_o 11._o sermon_n at_o st._n paul_n mar._n 21._o 1640._o p._n 11._o that_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n against_o the_o king_n in_o public_a rebellion_n or_o their_o tongue_n in_o murmur_n against_o his_o command_n or_o their_o heart_n in_o disobedient_a and_o discontent_a thought_n be_v as_o ill_a subject_n to_o god_n as_o to_o the_o king_n you_o need_v not_o ask_v who_o have_v they_o resist_v st._n paul_n tell_v you_o rom._n 13._o they_o have_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n for_o he_o have_v his_o power_n from_o god._n men_n like_o the_o mutinous_a israelite_n 36._o p._n 36._o upon_o all_o occasion_n of_o pretend_a discontent_n cry_v down_o moses_n and_o set_v up_o a_o idol_n make_v out_o of_o popular_a vote_n and_o contribution_n etc._n id._n serm._n before_o the_o king_n may_v 29._o 1661._o p._n 22_o etc._n etc._n to_o what_o vote_n soever_o elective_a ruler_n owe_v their_o sceptre_n succession_n be_v the_o vote_n of_o god_n who_o both_o declare_v the_o right_a and_o then_o continue_v it_o as_o his_o donation_n crown_n confer_v by_o other_o hand_n sit_v loose_a and_o totter_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o such_o as_o wear_v they_o i_o will_v give_v it_o keep_v they_o fast_o this_o be_v the_o great_a charter_n by_o which_o king_n hold_v the_o right_n to_o their_o kingdom_n by_o i_o king_n rule_n where_o be_v those_o then_o who_o place_n the_o right_a to_o dispose_v kingdom_n in_o the_o pope_n or_o those_o in_o another_o extreme_a who_o entitle_v the_o people_n to_o this_o power_n a_o strange_a prodigy_n in_o opinion_n not_o hear_v of_o till_o those_o man_n come_v into_o the_o world_n who_o as_o be_v false_o allege_v of_o the_o apostle_n at_o thessalonica_n act._n 17.6_o turn_v the_o world_n upside_o down_o place_v the_o foot_n above_o the_o head_n and_o subject_v the_o high_a power_n contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o god_n to_o the_o people_n who_o by_o his_o command_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a unto_o
omne_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la necessaria_fw-la a_o point_n which_o he_o dare_v defend_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o that_o church_n be_v so_o much_o oppress_v for_o assert_v her_o loyalty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n for_o her_o agreement_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o not_o rebel_a against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o in_o own_v the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopal_a hierarchy_n and_o liturgy_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v out_o of_o mr._n edw._n symmons_n vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n let_v these_o passage_n be_v add_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o canon_n romanus_n episcopus_fw-la say_v the_o jesuit_n 47._o sect_n 4._o p._n 46._o v._n p._n 47._o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v they_o heretical_a or_o catholic_n of_o vicious_a or_o virtuous_a life_n if_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o find_v they_o unfit_a and_o some_o other_o more_o capable_a of_o government_n and_o do_v not_o these_o man_n believe_v the_o authority_n of_o parliament_n to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o vote_n to_o be_v as_o full_a of_o virtue_n as_o his_o canon_n and_o altogether_o as_o authentic_a even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n and_o dispose_v of_o their_o kingdom_n have_v they_o not_o loosen_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n and_o then_o put_v they_o in_o arm_n persuade_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o rebellion_n to_o fight_v against_o he_o 161._o sect._n 16._o p._n 160_o 161._o the_o next_o thing_n they_o mention_v wherein_o they_o triumph_v indeed_o and_o glory_n be_v their_o late_a extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o field_n some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v how_o these_o three_o can_v agree_v together_o great_a suffering_n strange_a patience_n and_o extraordinary_a good_a success_n prosperity_n and_o good_a success_n which_o of_o old_a go_v current_a only_o among_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o admit_v also_o by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v a_o special_a mark_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n but_o in_o regard_n our_o religion_n have_v hitherto_o teach_v that_o suffering_n and_o patience_n be_v rather_o the_o mark_n of_o christ_n true_a flock_n than_o extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o name_n of_o suffering_n and_o patience_n shall_v from_o henceforth_o be_v reject_v and_o whole_o disclaim_v loc_fw-la p._n 168._o con_fw-la loc_fw-la as_o infallible_a mark_n of_o loyalty_n and_o malignity_n success_n be_v the_o weak_a argument_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n and_o the_o wicked_a man_n have_v most_o use_v it_o this_o book_n be_v write_v anno_fw-la 1645._o though_o not_o publish_v till_o the_o year_n 1648._o chap._n vii_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n under_o king_n charles_n ii_o etc._n etc._n sect_n i._o when_o the_o execrable_a parricide_n be_v commit_v on_o the_o martyr_n charles_n and_o his_o family_n drive_v into_o exile_n this_o truth_n do_v not_o want_v its_o confessor_n though_o they_o smart_v bitter_o for_o own_v it_o of_o which_o number_n mr._n sheringham_n publish_v his_o accurate_a treatise_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n wherein_o as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o introduction_n he_o expose_v and_o confute_v those_o principle_n and_o ground_n whereby_o the_o rebel_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a governor_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o case_n they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o bend_v to_o subvert_v the_o law_n and_o religion_n establish_v or_o by_o illegal_a proceed_n invade_v the_o life_n estate_n or_o liberty_n of_o their_o subject_n this_o dangerous_a position_n he_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v in_o his_o book_n prove_v the_o supremacy_n of_o our_o king_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n both_o by_o the_o statute_n and_o common_a law_n of_o this_o land_n and_o clear_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n from_o either_o reason_n or_o authority_n conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remarkable_a say_n 118._o p._n 118._o to_o speak_v my_o desire_n i_o wish_v unfeigned_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o pretend_a parliamentarian_o ☞_o ☞_o but_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n i_o conceive_v more_o hope_n of_o the_o honest_a heathen_a than_o of_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v a_o rebel_n or_o not_o make_v restitution_n as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v able_a of_o all_o that_o he_o have_v gain_v by_o oppression_n and_o injustice_n mr._n allington_n in_o his_o grand_a conspiracy_n 81._o sermon_n 3._o p._n 106_o 107._o vid._n serm._n 2._o p._n 60_o 81._o caiaphas_n plead_v the_o exigency_n of_o the_o state_n for_o the_o murder_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o have_v not_o a_o caiaphas_n in_o his_o bosom_n which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o do_v not_o rather_o consider_v the_o expediency_n than_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o action_n which_o of_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v whether_o what_o we_o do_v be_v not_o rather_o secure_v than_o conscionable_a man_n who_o will_v sacrifice_v both_o judgement_n loyalty_n conscience_n and_o all_o honesty_n to_o avoid_v a_o inconvenience_n 116._o p._n 115_o 116._o it_o be_v a_o law_n much_o commend_v in_o this_o land_n of_o we_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v try_v but_o by_o his_o peer_n now_o a_o king_n must_v be_v above_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o subject_n because_o among_o they_o he_o can_v have_v no_o peer_n such_o a_o heir_n as_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n 179._o sermon_n 4._o p._n 179._o luc._n 20.14_o can_v not_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o birthright_n nor_o deprive_v of_o his_o inheritance_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o violence_n and_o that_o violence_n can_v never_o have_v hand_n enough_o without_o a_o association_n the_o husbandman_n without_o any_o mask_n of_o religion_n 205._o p._n 205._o or_o cloak_n of_o godliness_n without_o any_o pretence_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o tyranny_n arbitrary_a government_n or_o any_o manner_n of_o oppression_n they_o declare_v clear_o what_o more_o subtle_a rebel_n will_v not_o that_o the_o reason_n they_o prosecute_v buy_v arraign_v and_o kill_v the_o heir_n 211._o p._n 208_o and_o p._n 210_o 211._o it_o mere_o be_v for_o his_o inheritance_n that_o the_o inheritance_n may_v be_v we_o this_o lord_n have_v power_n to_o call_v the_o labourer_n but_o the_o labourer_n have_v none_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v anno_fw-la 1651._o mr._n jane_n father_n to_o the_o present_a regius_n professor_n at_o oxon_n if_o i_o be_o right_o inform_v print_v his_o answer_n to_o miltons_n iconoclaste_n and_o in_o it_o full_o and_o on_o all_o occasion_n aver_v this_o truth_n 11_o exam._n of_o the_o pref._n p._n 5._o v._n p._n 11_o it_o be_v hateful_a in_o any_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o misfortune_n of_o prince_n but_o in_o such_o as_o have_v relation_n to_o they_o by_o service_n or_o subjection_n as_o the_o libeler_n milton_n to_o the_o late_a king_n be_v the_o compendium_n of_o all_o unworthiness_n 34._o p._n 28_o v._n p._n 34._o and_o unnatural_a insolence_n have_v his_o majesty_n fault_n be_v as_o palpable_a as_o this_o author_n falsehood_n it_o can_v not_o diminish_v his_o subject_n duty_n nor_o excuse_v the_o rebel_n imprety_a rebel_n never_o want_v pretension_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o but_o liberty_n and_o justice_n be_v the_o common_a mask_n of_o such_o monster_n so_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v rebellion_n be_v dear_a to_o this_o author_n than_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v rather_o commend_v superstitious_a action_n of_o a_o blind_a age_n and_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n than_o want_v a_o ingredient_n to_o the_o varnish_n of_o that_o horrid_a sin_n 39_o p._n 39_o superstitious_a churchman_n have_v their_o hand_n in_o the_o old_a rebellion_n and_o in_o our_o day_n we_o find_v they_o have_v successor_n that_o teach_v the_o people_n doctrine_n of_o devil_n and_o seduce_v they_o from_o obedience_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o 47._o p._n 47._o obedience_n and_o suffering_n be_v the_o servility_n and_o wretchedness_n which_o milton_n call_v the_o pulpit_n stuff_n of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v short_o expect_v that_o as_o these_o miscreant_n have_v alter_v state_n and_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o they_o will_v compose_v a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o the_o bible_n for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v object_v this_o heinous_a crime_n of_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o leave_v so_o many_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o command_v it_o and_o themselves_o need_v not_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n obedient_a they_o have_v the_o sword_n and_o this_o
chain_n up_o his_o fury_n lest_o for_o our_o sin_n he_o permit_v he_o to_o return_v once_o more_o with_o seven_o other_o spirit_n more_o wicked_a than_o himself_o and_o so_o our_o last_o estate_n prove_v worse_a than_o the_o former_a dr._n 21._o pr._n 1661._o p._n 34._o v._n p._n 14_o 19_o 21._o morley_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n sermon_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o king_n charles_n ii_o be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o no_o man_n can_v take_v upon_o himself_o the_o honour_n or_o office_n of_o a_o priest_n so_o much_o less_o can_v any_o man_n take_v to_o himself_o the_o honour_n or_o office_n of_o a_o king_n but_o he_o must_v have_v it_o from_o god_n himself_o either_o by_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n as_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n have_v for_o the_o judge_n be_v king_n and_o as_o saul_n and_o david_n have_v or_o by_o god_n ordinary_a way_n of_o dispensation_n which_o be_v by_o succession_n of_o child_n unto_o their_o father_n according_a unto_o which_o method_n as_o family_n grow_v into_o nation_n so_o paternal_a government_n grow_v into_o regal_a and_o consequent_o a_o usurper_n as_o he_o have_v no_o claim_n to_o divine_a institution_n so_o he_o have_v no_o title_n to_o divine_a benediction_n or_o protection_n and_o beside_o because_o what_o be_v get_v by_o the_o sword_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o the_o sword_n a_o usurper_n must_v be_v a_o tyrant_n whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n last_o a_o monarchy_n by_o usurpation_n be_v res_fw-la sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la a_o possession_n without_o a_o title_n which_o seldom_o last_v long_a or_o end_n well_o for_o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n say_v our_o saviour_n mat._n 26.52_o again_o as_o monarchy_n by_o usurpation_n be_v res_fw-la sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la so_o monarchy_n by_o election_n be_v titulus_fw-la sine_fw-la re_fw-la for_o elective_a king_n be_v but_o conditional_a king_n and_o conditional_a king_n be_v no_o king_n beside_o 35._o p._n 35._o a_o king_n be_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n which_o none_o that_o have_v it_o not_o themselves_o can_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o therefore_o how_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o those_o that_o have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n come_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o consequent_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v a_o king_n be_v i_o conceive_v not_o easy_a to_o imagine_v the_o best_a and_o sure_a way_n for_o prince_n 38._o p._n 38._o state_n and_o people_n be_v to_o protect_v cherish_v and_o allow_v of_o that_o religion_n and_o that_o only_a which_o allow_v of_o no_o rise_n up_o against_o or_o resist_v sovereign_a power_n no_o not_o in_o its_o own_o defence_n nor_o upon_o any_o other_o pretence_n whatsoever_o but_o though_o prince_n be_v call_v god_n yet_o they_o shall_v die_v like_o man_n 46._o p._n 46._o say_v one_o that_o be_v a_o prince_n himself_o ps_n 82.7_o and_o though_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o no_o tribunal_n here_o yet_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v hereafter_o by_o one_o who_o be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n a_o prince_n therefore_o be_v to_o take_v care_n to_o govern_v himself_o not_o according_a to_o that_o licence_n which_o his_o exemption_n from_o the_o penalty_n of_o humane_a law_n may_v prompt_v he_o to_o but_o according_a to_o that_o strictness_n which_o the_o severity_n of_o the_o divine_a justice_n do_v require_v of_o he_o the_o same_o prelate_n in_o his_o vindication_n of_o himself_o against_o baxter_n etc._n p._n 29_o etc._n etc._n among_o baxter_n maxim_n of_o treason_n sedition_n and_o rebellion_n reckon_v these_o that_o unlimited_a governor_n be_v tyrant_n and_o have_v no_o right_a to_o that_o unlimited_a government_n if_o god_n permit_v prince_n to_o turn_v so_o wicked_a as_o to_o be_v uncapable_a of_o govern_v so_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o end_n of_o government_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o depose_v themselves_o if_o providence_n disable_v a_o prince_n from_o protect_v the_o just_a etc._n etc._n it_o depose_v he_o if_o any_o army_n of_o neighbour_n inhabitant_n 31._o p._n 31._o or_o whoever_o do_v though_o injurious_o expel_v the_o sovereign_n and_o resolve_v to_o ruin_v the_o commonwealth_n rather_o than_o he_o shall_v be_v restore_v and_o if_o the_o commonwealth_n may_v prosper_v without_o his_o restoration_n it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o such_o a_o injure_a prince_n for_o the_o common_a good_a to_o resign_v his_o government_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o judge_v he_o as_o make_v uncapable_a by_o providence_n and_o not_o to_o seek_v his_o restitution_n to_o the_o apparent_a ruin_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n if_o a_o people_n that_o by_o oath_n and_o duty_n be_v oblige_v to_o a_o sovereign_n 33._o p._n 33._o shall_v sinful_o dispossess_v he_o and_o contrary_a to_o their_o covenant_n choose_v and_o covenant_n with_o another_o they_o may_v be_v oblige_v by_o their_o late_a covenant_n notwithstanding_o their_o former_a and_o particular_a subject_n that_o consent_v not_o in_o the_o break_n of_o their_o former_a covenant_n yet_o may_v be_v oblige_v by_o occasion_n of_o their_o late_a choice_n to_o the_o person_n who_o they_o choose_v with_o many_o more_o such_o rebellious_a trese_n all_o which_o the_o bishop_n with_o great_a reason_n censure_n and_o to_o the_o book_n itself_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n where_o he_o will_v find_v ample_a satisfaction_n in_o a_o manly_a confutation_n of_o the_o abovecited_a and_o other_o such_o popular_a error_n and_o among_o these_o venerable_a father_n of_o the_o church_n i_o must_v beg_v leave_n to_o introduce_v a_o layman_n concern_v in_o the_o same_o controversy_n for_o when_o baxter_n have_v publish_v his_o key_n for_o catholic_n and_o in_o it_o p._n 321._o treat_v of_o the_o king_n murder_n of_o which_o he_o say_v providence_n have_v so_o order_v it_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v lay_v on_o the_o protestant_n with_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n john_n nanfan_n esq_n in_o those_o worst_a of_o time_n write_v a_o censure_n of_o the_o passage_n 3._o p._n 3._o and_o in_o it_o aver_v that_o all_o war_n take_v up_o by_o subject_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o or_o by_o whatsoever_o caution_n or_o limitation_n evermore_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o intend_v the_o destroy_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 4._o p._n 4._o that_o all_o the_o bring_v the_o people_n into_o a_o body_n by_o covenant_n be_v unlawful_a because_o government_n mere_o consist_v in_o have_v no_o contract_n of_o the_o people_n act_v of_o themselves_o that_o in_o such_o covenant_n man_n swear_v thing_n contradictory_n as_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o king_n and_o to_o be_v true_a to_o he_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o nature_n as_o a_o defensive_a war_n against_o the_o king_n by_o subject_n to_o subdue_v a_o king_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o his_o power_n 5._o p._n 5._o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o kill_v it_o stay_v but_o the_o act_n i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a 7._o p._n 7._o that_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v satisfy_v that_o supreme_a power_n shall_v be_v unquestionable_a i_o will_v trust_v god_n and_o man_n and_o humane_a casual_a event_n with_o my_o share_n out_o of_o it_o because_o i_o see_v pretend_a reformation_n never_o countervail_v the_o mischief_n of_o rebellion_n nothing_o in_o nature_n can_v go_v high_o than_o its_o first_o cause_n 9_o p._n 9_o a_o power_n derive_v out_o of_o the_o king_n can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v against_o the_o king_n for_o no_o power_n can_v create_v a_o power_n against_o itself_o 11._o p._n 10_o 11._o all_o attempt_n to_o bring_v a_o king_n under_o the_o power_n of_o his_o people_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o destroy_v he_o and_o this_o be_v resolve_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o 548._o of_o cambd._n annal._n p._n 547_o 548._o essex_n and_o it_o never_o come_v into_o the_o conceit_n of_o any_o person_n to_o except_v a_o parliament_n for_o commit_v treason_n the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v to_o think_v any_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v do_v 12._o p._n 12._o may_v be_v do_v and_o so_o never_o find_v end_n of_o wickedness_n but_o to_o make_v it_o infinite_a any_o extraordinary_a or_o transcendent_a act_n upon_o government_n though_o never_o so_o unlawful_a and_o violent_a yet_o if_o it_o become_v powerful_a it_o common_o create_v something_o to_o other_o to_o derive_v from_o it_o thus_o the_o long_a parliament_n declare_v long_o before_o that_o execrable_a murder_n be_v commit_v that_o in_o case_n they_o shall_v act_v to_o the_o high_a precedent_n they_o shall_v not_o fail_v in_o duty_n or_o trust_n ☞_o ☞_o have_v their_o eye_n and_o aim_v upon_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n edw._n 2._o and_o ric._n 2._o and_o the_o last_o actor_n that_o complete_v the_o tragedy_n conclude_v power_n of_o parliament_n from_o former_a destroy_a king_n and_o
of_o the_o king._n 20._o p._n 20._o david_n speak_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o the_o amalekite_n be_v thou_o not_o afraid_a to_o stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what!_o afraid_a of_o a_o conquer_a king_n unable_a to_o defend_v himself_o much_o less_o afford_v protection_n to_o any_o subject_a be_v not_o that_o enough_o to_o unk_v he_o yes_o if_o we_o owe_v he_o lest_o assistance_n when_o he_o need_v it_o most_o tho_o fly_v nigh_o breathless_a pant_a and_o gaze_v round_o to_o beg_v his_o death_n of_o some_o friendly_a hand_n he_o be_v formidable_a he_o be_v sacred_a still_o 24._o p._n 23_o 24._o for_o still_o he_o have_v a_o signal_n impress_n of_o the_o deity_n upon_o he_o i_o will_v only_o put_v the_o case_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n emperor_n after_o so_o clear_a conviction_n after_o so_o full_a instruction_n as_o he_o have_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v as_o some_o historian_n report_n take_v one_o of_o the_o low_a order_n in_o the_o clergy_n before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n after_o all_o this_o he_o renounce_v his_o baptism_n he_o turn_v a_o very_a plague_n to_o the_o church_n he_o prove_v the_o most_o formidable_a persecutor_n that_o be_v a_o tempter_n of_o his_o christian_a subject_n to_o apostasy_n he_o offend_v with_o that_o malicious_a wickedness_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o her_o guide_n just_o suppose_v he_o have_v commit_v the_o unpardonable_a sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o that_o have_v cut_v himself_o off_o from_o their_o body_n with_o the_o great_a excommunication_n even_o to_o anathema_n maranatha_n i_o e._n till_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o judgement_n now_o in_o this_o case_n be_v it_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o cast_v he_o off_o that_o have_v so_o open_o and_o malicious_o cast_v off_o his_o christianity_n we_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o the_o contrary_a they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o st._n paul_n be_v apostolical_a canon_n to_o make_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n even_o for_o he_o that_o whatsoever_o he_o be_v and_o howsoever_o he_o behave_v himself_o towards_o they_o they_o may_v still_o lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n and_o they_o have_v the_o grace_n they_o pray_v for_o they_o do_v live_v peaceable_o under_o he_o they_o never_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o unk_v he_o they_o draw_v out_o no_o force_n against_o he_o but_o only_o their_o thunder_a legion_n of_o prayer_n and_o tear_n st._n paul_n exhort_v to_o make_v prayer_n for_o all_o man_n 12._o id._n serm._n before_o l._n mayor_n may_v 7._o 1682._o p._n 10_o p._n 11_o 12._o for_o king_n etc._n etc._n have_v leave_v no_o room_n for_o any_o to_o evade_v it_o as_o if_o he_o have_v foresee_v there_o will_v be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n and_o they_o live_v within_o our_o memory_n man_n who_o instead_o of_o pray_v for_o their_o king_n will_v learn_v to_o pray_v against_o he_o there_o be_v a_o sin_n unt_fw-la o_o death_n say_v st._n john_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o you_o shall_v pray_v for_o it_o but_o st._n paul_n in_o my_o text_n have_v provide_v even_o against_o this_o supposition_n though_o the_o charity_n that_o hope_v all_o thing_n be_v overcome_v so_o that_o the_o spiritual_a welfare_n of_o a_o nero_n etc._n etc._n be_v in_o a_o manner_n despair_v of_o yet_o such_o provision_n be_v make_v that_o as_o their_o prince_n he_o be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o still_o that_o they_o may_v lead_v a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a life_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o that_o impious_a wretch_n licinius_n 15._o p._n 13_o 14_o 15._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o our_o life_n ought_v to_o be_v answerable_a to_o our_o prayer_n since_o pray_v for_o peace_n be_v but_o mock_v of_o god_n without_o keep_v the_o king_n peace_n too_o then_o let_v not_o any_o pretend_v to_o be_v good_a christian_n and_o sound_a member_n of_o christ_n church_n unless_o they_o be_v also_o good_a subject_n my_o aim_n be_v against_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v king_n that_o have_v be_v often_o claim_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v another_o party_n of_o man_n who_o have_v introduce_v a_o distinction_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n whereas_o wheresoever_o the_o king_n person_n be_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o there_o be_v also_o his_o great_a authority_n but_o they_o tell_v we_o the_o primitive_a christian_n want_v not_o authority_n and_o right_n but_o strength_n to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n but_o do_v our_o saviour_n want_v power_n when_o he_o control_v evil_a spirit_n and_o cast_v out_o devil_n do_v he_o want_v power_n then_o when_o he_o command_v universal_a nature_n when_o even_o the_o wind_n and_o sea_n obey_v he_o etc._n etc._n he_o have_v more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n at_o his_o call_n why_o do_v he_o not_o strike_v herod_n or_o pilate_n but_o that_o he_o confess_v himself_o subject_a to_o he_o the_o man_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o that_o first_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v the_o lead_v foul_a example_n of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n as_o do_v the_o novatian_o of_o paphlagonia_n who_o fight_v with_o the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n be_v force_n send_v against_o they_o to_o compel_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o arian_n confession_n such_o as_o will_v not_o trust_v in_o god_n 17._o id._n serm._n sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 10_o p._n 17._o as_o a_o deliverer_n from_o any_o danger_n they_o fear_v but_o will_v take_v the_o sword_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o their_o sentence_n be_v read_v in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n the_o jew_n shed_v innocent_a blood_n bring_v upon_o they_o a_o deluge_n of_o blood_n and_o their_o second_o desolation_n under_o titus_n say_v josephus_n come_v upon_o they_o in_o the_o same_o month_n on_o the_o same_o day_n of_o the_o month_n that_o the_o former_a fall_v upon_o and_o when_o by_o the_o same_o division_n of_o priest_n and_o levite_n the_o same_o divine_a service_n be_v read_v in_o course_n viz._n that_o psalm_n 24._o p._n 24._o which_o be_v write_v in_o admiration_n of_o god_n vindictive_a justice_n o_o god_n to_o who_o vengeance_n belong_v etc._n etc._n there_o be_v comply_v man_n who_o resolve_v to_o thrive_v under_o all_o government_n they_o be_v animal_n incombustible_a for_o religion_n as_o one_o define_v they_o and_o whatever_a interest_n prevail_v in_o the_o state_n they_o laugh_v at_o the_o notion_n of_o be_v state-martyr_n honesty_n be_v true_a policy_n unless_o man_n mean_v to_o revive_v that_o old_a abominable_a gnostick_n principle_n of_o comply_v with_o any_o usurpation_n or_o imposition_n for_o fear_v of_o suffering_n st._n paul_n declare_v their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o righteous_a 6._o id._n serm._n nou._n 5._o 1684._o p._n 5_o 6._o who_o persevere_v in_o charge_v the_o bless_a gospel_n with_o admit_v so_o curse_v a_o principle_n as_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v any_o one_o know_v evil_a though_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o best_a and_o noble_a design_n and_o with_o a_o aim_n at_o no_o other_o consequence_n but_o such_o as_o be_v most_o beneficial_a to_o the_o public_a for_o this_o be_v no_o apostolical_a canon_n but_o a_o maxim_n from_o hell._n such_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o conceit_n 10._o p._n 10._o that_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o necessary_a as_o if_o god_n almighty_n can_v not_o do_v his_o work_n without_o they_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o the_o case_n of_o jacob_n wrestle_v with_o god_n be_v preach_v upon_o to_o our_o late_a great_a usurper_n and_o this_o doctrine_n raise_v that_o god_n jacob_n or_o glorious_a wrestler_n with_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v for_o great_a end_n do_v some_o thing_n contrary_a to_o his_o declare_a will_n which_o thing_n may_v yet_o be_v acceptable_a to_o his_o secret_a will_n and_o procure_v a_o blessing_n it_o be_v a_o jesuit_n salvo_n 27._o p._n 20._o p._n 27._o that_o a_o man_n of_o wit_n never_o sin_n against_o his_o conscience_n we_o believe_v it_o a_o preposterous_a way_n of_o secure_v our_o religion_n by_o give_v up_o the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n unto_o king_n and_o we_o judge_v it_o a_o strange_a mean_n of_o bar_v out_o popery_n by_o let_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o translate_n and_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n for_o a_o king_n and_o people_n to_o be_v happy_a 16._o id._n coron_n ser._n april_n 23._o 1685._o p._n 15_o 16._o the_o king_n must_v have_v a_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n for_o how_o can_v a_o usurper_n expect_v to_o reign_v prosper_o how_o mouse_n
rabble_n be_v a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n when_o every_o man_n that_o be_v but_o audacious_a enough_o have_v a_o fair_a pretence_n if_o he_o can_v but_o gather_v force_n to_o overturn_v any_o settlement_n that_o can_v be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n such_o a_o pirate_n prince_n must_v be_v always_o expose_v to_o tempest_n king_n stephen_n be_v none_o of_o our_o worst_a prince_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o valiant_a but_o a_o intruder_n he_o be_v and_o he_o speed_v according_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o most_o turbulent_a of_o any_o except_o that_o of_o king_n john_n another_o usurper_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v the_o title_n of_o a_o king_n 18._o p._n 18._o as_o good_a as_o a_o warrant_n from_o heaven_n can_v make_v it_o be_v it_o so_o undoubted_a as_o hell_n itself_o can_v find_v no_o pretence_n to_o question_v it_o be_v the_o king_n like_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n yet_o if_o his_o subject_n will_v be_v son_n of_o belial_n son_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o rebel_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n man_n that_o will_v bear_v no_o yoke_n it_o be_v still_o in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v as_o miserable_a as_o they_o please_v therefore_o i_o commend_v your_o strict_a adherence_n to_o your_o former_a protestation_n 27._o p._n 27._o and_o to_o your_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n take_v heed_n of_o destroy_v your_o country_n to_o build_v your_o own_o house_n destruction_n and_o death_n be_v not_o all_o you_o be_v like_a to_o get_v by_o it_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v there_o be_v another_o death_n to_o come_v after_o ☜_o ☜_o god_n have_v warn_v you_o of_o it_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o you_o will_v avoid_v this_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o thus_o that_o great_a prelate_n who_o as_o it_o be_v just_o say_v of_o he_o 1687._o he_o thom._n brown._n ep._n praefi_n conc_fw-fr jun._n 11._o 1687._o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n and_o in_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o time_n and_o fortune_n still_o maintain_v his_o fidelity_n to_o his_o prince_n in_o a_o illustrious_a manner_n sect_n vii_o and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o great_a promoter_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n bishop_n fall_v who_o have_v in_o his_o 1675._o his_o on_o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o anno_fw-la 1675._o p._n 21_o 22._o ox._n 1675._o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n assert_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o authority_n when_o baffle_v that_o the_o coffee-house_n rebel_n be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o he_o that_o take_v the_o field_n and_o that_o a_o prince_n be_v soon_o murder_v with_o a_o label_n than_o a_o sword_n and_o in_o his_o 1680._o his_o dec._n 22._o 1680._o p._n 3_o 4._o on_o mat._n 12_o 25._o oxf._n 1680._o sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n express_v his_o astonishment_n by_o what_o enchantment_n but_o that_o rebellion_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n men_n shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o disturb_v their_o own_o and_o the_o public_a peace_n forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o enjoy_v in_o a_o settle_a government_n which_o can_v be_v so_o bad_a as_o not_o to_o be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o confusion_n which_o sedition_n bring_v and_o run_v upon_o that_o sudden_a destruction_n which_o the_o wiseman_n say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v give_v to_o change_v he_o continue_v to_o give_v the_o same_o advice_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o present_a be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o persecute_a clergy_n 69._o clergy_n on_o act._n 3.16_o p._n 61_o 63_o 68_o 69._o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hazard_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o great_a cruelty_n and_o grave_n of_o sequestration_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o of_o their_o prince_n he_o add_v it_o be_v their_o glory_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o trial_n they_o do_v all_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o forsake_v father_n and_o mother_n house_n brethren_n and_o sister_n and_o those_o more_o endear_n name_v of_o wife_n and_o child_n let_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o strict_a concern_v of_o every_o one_o here_o present_a to_o maintain_v a_o faithful_a loyalty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o she_o above_o all_o other_o principle_n her_o child_n in_o obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o most_o support_v the_o end_n and_o interest_n of_o government_n which_o have_v so_o visible_a a_o effect_n in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a revolution_n that_o the_o royal_a martyr_n who_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o misguide_a zeal_n of_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n ☞_o ☞_o make_v it_o his_o observation_n that_o none_o forfeit_v their_o duty_n to_o he_o who_o have_v not_o first_o desert_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v you_o any_o way_n more_o remarkable_o approve_v yourselves_o to_o be_v orthodox_n in_o your_o religion_n and_o good_a son_n of_o the_o church_n than_o if_o you_o be_v loyal_a in_o your_o principle_n and_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king._n on_o the_o 23._o of_o june_n of_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n thomas_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n die_v have_v two_o day_n before_o send_v for_o a_o reverend_n divine_a to_o who_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v a_o hour_n about_o the_o new_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o he_o think_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o former_a oath_n he_o say_v if_o my_o own_o heart_n deceive_v i_o not_o and_o god_n grace_n fail_v i_o not_o i_o think_v i_o can_v die_v at_o a_o stake_n rather_o than_o take_v this_o oath_n the_o earl_n of_o clarendon_n in_o his_o animadversion_n on_o mr._n cressy_n be_v answer_v to_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n 72._o p._n 72._o as_o a_o very_a competent_a witness_n aver_v that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o do_v so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reverence_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v ever_o active_a in_o the_o late_a rebellion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o any_o church_n have_v that_o impulsion_n in_o it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o it_o preserve_v the_o professor_n of_o it_o from_o enter_v into_o rebellion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o other_o iniquity_n and_o speak_v of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n who_o sign_v king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n will_n he_o add_v if_o that_o unhappy_a 80._o p._n 80._o and_o ill_o advise_v queen_n who_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o be_v offend_v high_o with_o that_o archbishop_n can_v have_v find_v that_o the_o law_n will_v have_v condemn_v he_o for_o treason_n she_o rather_o desire_v to_o have_v have_v he_o hang_v for_o a_o traitor_n than_o to_o have_v he_o burn_v for_o his_o religion_n but_o the_o law_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o serve_v she_o turn_v that_o way_n if_o it_o will_v no_o body_n will_v have_v blame_v she_o for_o have_v prosecute_v he_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n whereas_o many_o good_a man_n than_o do_v and_o since_o have_v for_o proceed_v the_o other_o way_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v assume_v authority_n to_o depose_v prince_n 152._o p._n 151_o 152._o have_v cause_v more_o christian_a blood_n to_o have_v be_v spill_v more_o horrible_a massacre_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o all_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n and_o all_o other_o politic_a difference_n have_v produce_v much_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o destruction_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_v proceed_v from_o the_o perjury_n of_o pope_n themselves_o after_o they_o have_v promise_v and_o swear_v to_o observe_v such_o part_n and_o agreement_n voluntary_o enter_v into_o by_o themselves_o or_o from_o the_o dispensation_n they_o grant_v to_o other_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o perform_v the_o contract_n they_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o noble_a person_n even_o when_o under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o prince_n and_o in_o banishment_n think_v himself_o still_o oblige_v to_o be_v unalterable_o loyal_a as_o he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n i_o thank_v god_n from_o the_o time_n i_o find_v myself_o under_o the_o insupportable_a burden_n of_o your_o majesty_n displeasure_n and_o under_o the_o infamous_a brand_n of_o banishment_n i_o have_v not_o think_v myself_o one_o minute_n absolve_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n from_o the_o strict_a duty_n to_o your_o person_n and_o whereas_o t._n h._n in_o his_o leviath_n p._n 114._o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o obligation_n of_o subject_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v understand_v to_o last_o as_o long_o and_o no_o long_o than_o the_o power_n last_v to_o protect_v they_o he_o rejoin_v 90._o p._n 90._o hereby_o he_o give_v
subject_n leave_v to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o sovereign_n when_o he_o have_v most_o need_n of_o their_o assistance_n so_o that_o assoon_o as_o any_o town_n city_n or_o province_n of_o any_o prince_n dominion_n be_v invade_v by_o a_o foreign_a enemy_n or_o possess_v by_o a_o rebellious_a subject_n that_o the_o prince_n can_v for_o the_o present_a suppress_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o resort_v to_o those_o who_o be_v over_o they_o and_o for_o their_o protection_n perform_v all_o the_o office_n and_o duty_n of_o good_a subject_n to_o they_o whereas_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n be_v and_o all_o good_a subject_n believe_v they_o owe_v another_o kind_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n than_o to_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n because_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o will_v prefer_v poverty_n and_o death_n itself_o before_o they_o will_v renounce_v obedience_n to_o their_o natural_a prince_n or_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v advance_v the_o service_n of_o his_o enemy_n 92._o p._n 92._o sure_o this_o woeful_a desertion_n and_o defection_n which_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v criminal_a by_o all_o law_n that_o have_v be_v current_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v receive_v so_o much_o countenance_n and_o justification_n by_o mr._n hobbs_n book_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o cromwell_z find_v the_o submission_n to_o those_o principle_n produce_v a_o submission_n to_o he_o and_o the_o imaginary_a relation_n between_o protection_n and_o allegiance_n so_o positive_o proclaim_v by_o he_o prevail_v for_o many_o year_n to_o extinguish_v all_o visible_a fidelity_n to_o the_o king_n whilst_o he_o persuade_v many_o to_o take_v the_o engagement_n as_o a_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o become_v subject_n to_o the_o usurper_n 136._o p._n 135_o 136._o as_o to_o their_o legitimate_a sovereign_n king_n themselves_o can_v never_o be_v punish_v for_o their_o casual_a or_o wilful_a error_n and_o mistake_n let_v the_o consequence_n of_o they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v but_o if_o they_o who_o malicious_o lead_v or_o advise_v or_o obey_v they_o in_o unjust_a resolution_n and_o command_n be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o indemnity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o kingdom_n and_o government_n but_o as_o king_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o god_n who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o their_o breach_n of_o trust_n so_o they_o who_o offend_v against_o the_o law_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o punishment_n 163._o p._n 163._o the_o law_n have_v provide_v for_o they_o if_o all_o sovereign_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n because_o such_o law_n be_v divine_a and_o can_v by_o any_o man_n or_o commonwealth_n be_v abrogate_a they_o then_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v and_o perform_v those_o law_n which_o themselves_o have_v make_v and_o promise_v to_o observe_v for_o violation_n of_o faith_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o do_v this_o obligation_n set_v any_o judge_n over_o the_o sovereign_n nor_o do_v any_o civil_a law_n pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o power_n to_o punish_v he_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o in_o justice_n he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_n in_o heaven_n above_o he_o though_o not_o on_o earth_n to_o this_o great_a minister_n of_o state_n i_o shall_v join_v sir_n robert_n filmer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n have_v brand_v he_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o state_n heretic_n for_o his_o orthodox_n opinion_n which_o among_o all_o good_a man_n make_v his_o memory_n reverend_a and_o his_o work_n eminent_a to_o which_o i_o advise_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v his_o recourse_n particular_o his_o short_a but_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n see_v also_o sir_n william_n dugdale_n preface_n to_o his_o view_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n etc._n etc._n the_o late_a bishop_n of_o chichester_n dr._n lake_n have_v aug._n 27._o 1689._o receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o his_o deathbed_n do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o dr._n hicks_n dean_n of_o worcester_n dr._n green_n and_o some_o other_o make_v this_o protestation_n be_v as_o himself_o word_v it_o engage_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a act_n of_o converse_v with_o god_n it_o see_v the_o paper_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o it_o not_o know_v to_o the_o contrary_a but_o that_o he_o may_v appear_v with_o those_o very_a word_n in_o his_o mouth_n at_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n that_o i_o be_v baptise_a into_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o suck_v it_o in_o with_o my_o milk_n i_o have_v constant_o adhere_v to_o it_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o my_o life_n and_o now_o if_o so_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n shall_v die_v in_o it_o and_o have_v resolve_v through_o god_n grace_n assist_v i_o to_o have_v dye_v so_o though_o at_o a_o stake_n and_o whereas_o that_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v i_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n which_o i_o have_v according_o inculcate_v upon_o other_o and_o which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o adhere_v no_o less_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o to_o that_o and_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o have_v incur_v a_o suspension_n from_o the_o exercise_n of_o my_o office_n and_o expect_v a_o deprivation_n i_o find_v in_o so_o do_v much_o inward_a satisfaction_n and_o if_o the_o oath_n have_v be_v tender_v at_o the_o peril_n of_o my_o life_n i_o can_v only_o have_v obey_v by_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n manu_fw-la propriâ_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la jo._n cicestrensis_fw-la to_o this_o great_a man_n i_o shall_v add_v his_o bosom_n friend_n dr._n allestrey_n who_o speak_v full_o and_o consonant_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n on_o this_o head_n but_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o his_o sermon_n novemb_n 5._o 1665._o on_o luc._n 9.55_o vol._n 1._o p._n 127._o and_o vol._n 2._o p._n 60._o and_o p._n 253_o 276._o thus_o the_o acute_a dr._n sherlock_n some_o man_n pretend_v great_a oppression_n 2._o serm._n on_o ps_n 18.50_o p._n 2._o and_o maladministration_n of_o government_n though_o their_o licentious_a noise_n and_o clamour_n sufficient_o confute_v it_o for_o man_n who_o be_v most_o oppress_v dare_v say_v the_o least_o of_o it_o the_o liberty_n and_o property_n of_o the_o subject_a be_v a_o admirable_a pretence_n to_o deprive_v the_o prince_n of_o his_o liberty_n and_o property_n other_o make_v religion_n the_o pretence_n for_o their_o rebellion_n religion_n the_o great_a and_o the_o dear_a interest_n of_o all_o but_o methinks_v it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a way_n for_o man_n to_o rebel_n to_o save_v their_o soul_n when_o god_n have_v threaten_v damnation_n against_o those_o who_o rebel_n no_o man_n fight_v for_o religion_n who_o have_v any_o religion_n be_v a_o quiet_a peaceable_a governable_a thing_n it_o teach_v man_n to_o suffer_v patient_o but_o not_o to_o rebel_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v not_o religion_n such_o man_n be_v zealous_a for_o but_o a_o liberty_n in_o religion_n i._n e._n that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v his_o liberty_n to_o be_v of_o any_o religion_n or_o of_o none_o which_o serve_v the_o atheist_n turn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sectary_n but_o be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n or_o interest_n of_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o whatever_o the_o pretence_n be_v it_o be_v a_o ambitious_a 7._o p._n 3._o v._n p_o 6_o 7._o discontent_a revengeful_a spirit_n a_o uneasy_a restless_a fickle_a and_o unchangeable_a humour_n which_o disturb_v politic_a government_n and_o undermine_v the_o throne_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fanatic_a plot_n 11._o p._n 7_o 8._o p._n 11._o but_o to_o talk_v or_o write_v or_o preach_v about_o obedience_n to_o government_n or_o patient_a suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v to_o betray_v the_o protestant_a interest_n god_n may_v sometime_o suffer_v treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v prosperous_a 11._o p._n 11._o but_o it_o can_v never_o prosper_v but_o when_o god_n please_v and_o it_o be_v impossible_a rebel_n shall_v ever_o know_v that_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v any_o reasonable_a security_n of_o success_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n than_o treasonable_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n against_o sovereign_a prince_n christian_n religion_n indeed_o be_v the_o great_a security_n of_o government_n both_o in_o its_o precept_n and_o example_n it_o require_v we_o to_o obey_v our_o superior_n in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v when_o we_o can_v obey_v and_o the_o bless_a jesus_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o our_o great_a pattern_n and_o example_n do_v himself_o practice_v
griffith_n 9_o serm._n 25._o mar._n 1660._o call_v fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n p._n 11._o u.p._n 39_o and_o p._n 8_o 9_o if_o god_n command_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o king_n shall_v command_v another_o than_o god_n command_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v and_o yet_o let_v i_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v disobey_v for_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v oblige_v to_o a_o twofold_a obedience_n active_a and_o passive_a where_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n lawful_a there_o yield_v active_a obedience_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v your_o duty_n to_o do_v they_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v command_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o you_o may_v not_o lawful_o do_v than_o you_o must_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v patient_o for_o your_o not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o be_v your_o passive_a obedience_n and_o in_o both_o these_o you_o may_v still_o keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n for_o though_o god_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v yet_o god_n will_v not_o have_v his_o anoint_v to_o be_v disobey_v dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n 32._o ser._n at_o the_o consecr_n of_o doctor_n crompton_n bishop_n of_o oxon_n p._n 30_o 31_o 32._o such_o be_v the_o peculiar_a genius_n of_o christianity_n that_o where_o ever_o it_o be_v either_o preach_v or_o receive_v it_o can_v create_v no_o jealousy_n in_o the_o state._n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o this_o assertion_n stand_v be_v this_o that_o it_o disclaim_v all_o title_n to_o the_o sword_n but_o leave_v he_o that_o take_v it_o to_o perish_v with_o it_o though_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o of_o old_a in_o israel_n there_o be_v no_o smith_n to_o provide_v sword_n and_o spear_n though_o against_o their_o persecute_v philistine_n to_o obey_v authority_n be_v teach_v and_o practise_v under_o a_o nero_n and_o their_o submission_n be_v as_o unparalleled_a as_o their_o provocation_n and_o we_o may_v true_o suppose_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n that_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n be_v as_o true_o receive_v by_o their_o heathen_a subject_n as_o it_o be_v preach_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o practise_v by_o the_o believe_a roman_n they_o have_v effectual_o provide_v for_o the_o public_a tranquillity_n without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o fort_n and_o army_n to_o secure_v it_o dr._n outram_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o king_n 149._o ser._n jan._n 30._o 1664._o p._n 141_o 149._o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o parliament_n the_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o purity_n of_o religion_n these_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o design_n the_o principle_n be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o break_v law_n that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o observe_v they_o these_o man_n go_v to_o rome_n to_o whet_v the_o axe_n and_o borrow_v a_o arrow_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a quiver_n secret_o to_o shoot_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v be_v the_o prince_n a_o nero_n 160._o p._n 160._o paul_n will_v charge_v we_o we_o shall_v not_o resist_v and_o will_v charge_v resistance_n with_o damnation_n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n at_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o regicide_n say_v 283._o try._n p._n 10_o 12._o v._n p._n 15_o 52_o 182_o 283._o i_o must_v deliver_v to_o you_o for_o plain_a and_o true_a law_n that_o no_o authority_n no_o single_a person_n no_o community_n of_o person_n not_o the_o people_n collective_o or_o representative_o have_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o crown_n of_o england_n be_v and_o always_o be_v a_o imperial_a crown_n now_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v any_o absolute_a government_n by_o this_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a monarchy_n another_o thing_n to_o have_v that_o government_n absolute_o without_o law_n as_o to_o any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king._n god_n be_v my_o witness_n what_o i_o speak_v 282._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o p._n 280._o v._o p._n 281_o 282._o i_o speak_v from_o my_o own_o conscience_n that_o be_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o case_n be_v by_o the_o law_n of_o these_o nation_n the_o fundamental_a law_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king._n and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v from_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n etc._n etc._n mark_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v with_o what_o spirit_n of_o equivocation_n any_o man_n can_v take_v that_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n her_o article_n be_v the_o judgement_n not_o only_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o parliament_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o queen_n and_o the_o church_n be_v willing_a that_o these_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o also_o sir_n heneage_n finch_n 51._o p._n 51._o than_o the_o king_n solicitor_n general_n the_o king_n be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o coercive_a power_n see_v also_o the_o accurate_a treatise_n 3._o see_v also_o nalson_n counter_a p._n 35_o etc._n etc._n 3â—9_n com._n interest_n of_o king_n p._n 139_o etc._n etc._n p._n 3._o call_v the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n which_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o resist_v sovereign_a prince_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o little_a objection_n of_o the_o republican_n to_o the_o contrary_n i_o shall_v here_o only_a mention_n mr._n foulu_n history_n of_o the_o plot_n and_o conspiracy_n of_o the_o pretend_a saint_n and_o brief_o transcribe_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o dr._n sprat_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n his_o true_a account_n of_o the_o horrid_a conspiracy_n at_o that_o time_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o only_a true_a protestant_a the_o worst_a of_o all_o unchristian_a principle_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n all_o the_o old_a republican_n and_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n who_o effect_n have_v former_o prove_v so_o dismal_a be_v again_o as_o confident_o own_a and_o assert_v as_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v during_o the_o hot_a rage_n of_o the_o late_a unhappy_a trouble_n 41._o p._n 21._o see_v p._n 41._o the_o lord_n r_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o wicked_a teacher_n of_o that_o most_o unchristian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o many_o rebellion_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o sovereign_a prince_n for_o preserve_a religion_n 44._o p._n 43_o 44._o other_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o only_a obligation_n the_o subject_n have_v to_o the_o king_n be_v a_o mutual_a covenant_n that_o this_o covenant_n be_v manifest_o break_v on_o the_o king_n part_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o therefore_o the_o people_n be_v free_a from_o all_o oath_n and_o other_o tie_n of_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n and_o have_v the_o natural_a liberty_n restore_v to_o they_o of_o assert_v their_o own_o right_n and_o as_o just_o at_o least_o against_o a_o domestic_a as_o against_o foreign_a invader_n 132._o p._n 131._o v._n p._n 132._o the_o whole_a design_n of_o a._n s_n paper_n be_v to_o maintain_v that_o tyrant_n may_v be_v just_o depose_v by_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n who_o be_v tyrant_n that_o the_o general_a revolt_n of_o a_o nation_n from_o its_o own_o magistrate_n can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o rebellion_n which_o position_n the_o historian_n call_v with_o great_a truth_n and_o justice_n villainous_a opinion_n 133._o p._n 133._o and_o such_o as_o if_o allow_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o the_o best_a king_n or_o the_o most_o happy_a kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v free_a from_o perpetual_a treason_n 164._o p._n 164._o and_o rebellious_a plotting_n but_o his_o majesty_n have_v just_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n stand_v by_o he_o so_o have_v the_o whole_a sound_n and_o honest_a part_n of_o the_o commonalty_n so_o the_o great_a fountain_n of_o knowledge_n and_o civility_n the_o two_o university_n so_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a in_o the_o law_n so_o the_o whole_a clergy_n and_o all_o the_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o church_n who_o glory_n it_o be_v to_o have_v be_v never_o taint_v with_o the_o least_o blemish_n of_o disloyalty_n dr._n pocock_n 389._o in_o ch_z 8._o hos_fw-la 4._o p._n 388_o 389._o some_o interpreter_n by_o set_v up_o king_n but_o not_o by_o i_o will_v understand_v saul_n but_o that_o can_v with_o reason_n be_v imagine_v other_o look_v on_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v their_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n on_o which_o god_n have_v intayled_a the_o right_n and_o title_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o their_o change_n of_o the_o kinghom_n and_o priesthood_n of_o their_o own_o head_n
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
prostrate_v themselves_o for_o in_o your_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o preserve_v or_o delight_v themselves_o by_o any_o course_n of_o mean_n and_o can_v be_v best_o protect_v by_o the_o prevail_a side_n which_o because_o it_o have_v more_o degree_n of_o grow_a power_n have_v it_o seem_v therefore_o more_o of_o right_n 158._o p._n 158._o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o subject_a who_o you_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v himself_o to_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o strong_a side_n or_o for_o a_o company_n combine_v in_o arm_n and_o counsel_n when_o a_o heir_n and_o a_o traitor_n be_v engage_v in_o battle_n with_o equal_a success_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o lord_n stanley_n etc._n etc._n at_o bosworth-field_n to_o give_v the_o day_n to_o the_o side_n they_o presume_v will_n most_o favour_n they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o tie_n so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n 93._o etc._n vid._n 1._o part_n of_o the_o hist_n p._n 93._o and_o whereas_o hobbs_n affirm_v that_o covenant_n be_v but_o word_n and_o breath_n and_o have_v no_o force_n to_o oblige_v or_o constrain_v any_o man_n but_o what_o it_o have_v from_o the_o public_a sword_n he_o answer_v that_o thus_o the_o prince_n be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o danger_n 160._o p._n 160._o society_n be_v like_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n manage_v all_o by_o force_n because_o he_o can_v be_v a_o day_n secure_a of_o remain_v uppermost_a see_v that_o the_o people_n be_v teach_v by_o you_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o right_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o deceit_n and_o that_o every_o one_o will_v have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n if_o he_o have_v as_o long_o a_o sword_n for_o the_o many_o head_a beast_n will_v throw_v the_o rider_n when_o he_o burden_n and_o gall_n they_o woe_n to_o all_o the_o prince_n upon_o earth_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o become_v popular_a if_o the_o multitude_n believe_v this_o the_o prince_z not_o arm_v with_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o leviathan_n i._n e._n with_o irresistible_a power_n can_v never_o be_v safe_a 161._o p._n 161._o wherefore_o such_o as_o own_o these_o pernicious_a doctrine_n destructive_a to_o all_o society_n of_o man_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v wolf_n head_n as_o the_o law_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o speak_v concern_v excommunicate_v person_n and_o be_v like_o those_o ravenous_a beast_n so_o far_o from_o deserve_v our_o love_n and_o care_n 192._o p._n 192._o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o common_a charge_n if_o the_o command_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o also_o law_n what_o mean_v the_o common_a doctrine_n in_o the_o scripture_n of_o suffer_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christianity_n we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o follow_v christ_n etc._n etc._n such_o command_n and_o exhortation_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o to_o obey_v unchristian_a injunction_n be_v deliver_v in_o vain_a yea_o they_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o impious_a if_o they_o be_v not_o a_o royal_a law_n without_o the_o stamp_n of_o civil_a authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o your_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o outward_a safety_n to_o obey_v that_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n though_o we_o live_v among_o the_o heathen_n rather_o than_o to_o follow_v dangerous_a though_o evangelical_n counsel_n this_o doctor_n together_o with_o the_o lord_n bishop_n of_o ely_n and_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o dr._n hooper_n be_v by_o the_o king_n appoint_v to_o attend_v the_o late_a duke_n of_o monmouth_n before_o his_o execution_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n that_o they_o with_o reason_n press_v he_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a repentance_n a_o acknowledgement_n that_o his_o invasion_n be_v a_o rebellion_n particular_o urge_v he_o as_o the_o print_a account_n say_v more_o than_o once_o 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n to_o be_v true_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o therefore_o i_o believe_v that_o pulton_n the_o jesuit_n as_o 67._o as_o pulton_n consider_v p._n 67._o himself_o say_v charge_v he_o unjust_o that_o when_o he_o assist_v sir_n thomas_n armstrong_n before_o his_o execution_n that_o he_o do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o a_o humble_a acknowledgement_n of_o his_o crime_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o his_o king_n and_o country_n for_o the_o â—3_n the_o account_v of_o the_o con_v with_o 〈◊〉_d p._n â—3_n doctor_n even_o in_o the_o height_n of_o popery_n think_v his_o loyalty_n more_o valuable_a than_o mr._n meredith_n because_o he_o as_o a_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v he_o will_v not_o rebel_v against_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o may_v be_v of_o another_o religion_n whereas_o mr._n m._n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n can_v not_o well_o separate_a loyalty_n from_o interest_n and_o 89._o and_o 〈…〉_o con_fw-la p._n 89._o aver_v that_o he_o be_v by_o church_n principle_n against_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n and_o approve_v not_o of_o the_o exclude_v and_o depose_v doctrine_n teach_v in_o mr._n p_n great_a lateran_n council_n before_o there_o be_v jesuit_n and_o also_o after_o they_o arise_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o doleman_n and_o a_o long_a train_n of_o other_o in_o which_o some_o pope_n some_o synodical_a man_n have_v pompous_o march_v to_o pass_v by_o general_a complaint_n 243._o id._n exam_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 10_o note_v 〈◊〉_d holiness_n of_o life_n p._n 243._o we_o may_v furnish_v ourselves_o with_o abundance_n of_o instance_n in_o the_o live_v of_o particular_a man_n of_o that_o communion_n who_o have_v be_v infamous_a for_o impiety_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o reflection_n upon_o two_o or_o three_o of_o this_o sort_n of_o mâ—n_z with_o who_o the_o more_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v the_o less_o veneration_n it_o will_v have_v for_o they_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a fawn_v upon_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n whilst_o he_o live_v and_o prosper_v and_o own_a he_o as_o his_o patron_n and_o the_o maker_n of_o his_o fortune_n even_o before_o he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o but_o assoon_o as_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o family_n be_v barbarous_o murder_v by_o the_o most_o bloody_a vassal_n and_o usurper_n phocas_n gregory_n insult_v over_o this_o dead_a lion_n and_o flatter_v this_o live_a monster_n and_o his_o immoral_a wife_n leontia_n he_o use_v such_o word_n at_o his_o â—surped_a exaltation_n as_o he_o do_v at_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o conversion_n of_o england_n sing_v profane_o glory_n to_o god_n in_o the_o high_a let_v the_o heaven_n rejoice_v and_o the_o earth_n be_v glad_a there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o 248._o p._n 248._o which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o her_o sanctity_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n about_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o last_o be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n especial_o in_o the_o depose_v point_n concern_v which_o i_o take_v leave_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o another_o with_o relation_n to_o bellarmine_n he_o be_v 17._o be_v postscript_n to_o transl_n of_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o leag_n p._n 15_o 16_o 17._o himself_o a_o preacher_n for_o the_o league_n in_o paris_n during_o the_o rebellion_n there_o of_o king_n henry_n iu._n some_o of_o his_o principle_n be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n be_v from_o the_o people_n because_o the_o people_n make_v the_o king._n we_o hear_v bellarmine_n in_o another_o place_n positive_o affirm_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o any_o christian_a prince_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o shall_v withdraw_v other_o from_o it_o he_o immediate_o forfeit_v all_o power_n and_o dignity_n even_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v sentence_n on_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n in_o case_n they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o cast_v out_o such_o a_o heretic_n from_o his_o sovereignty_n over_o christian_n if_o therefore_o the_o faith_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v faction_n whatsoever_o his_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o he_o have_v make_v it_o it_o can_v never_o he_o find_v out_o either_o as_o the_o church_n or_o as_o a_o find_a church_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o it_o by_o the_o note_n of_o holiness_n sect_n xii_o dr._n patrick_n have_v also_o full_o declare_v his_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o his_o work_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n he_o say_v 75._o paraphâ—_n on_o on_o ps_n 15._o p._n 75._o that_o he_o who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o god_n tabernacle_n be_v a_o
of_o other_o man_n sin_n that_o will_v retain_v their_o integrity_n and_o rather_o than_o do_v will_v suffer_v evil_a 〈…〉_o p._n 〈…〉_o what_o can_v there_o do_v these_o be_v they_o that_o be_v so_o pity_v in_o the_o text_n down_o then_o ☞_o ☞_o down_o to_o the_o place_n of_o darkness_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v with_o that_o antichristian_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o ill_a manager_n and_o abuse_n of_o their_o power_n by_o arm_n and_o force_v to_o depose_v and_o punish_v their_o prince_n this_o once_o admit_v lay_v the_o axe_n to_o the_o root_n of_o all_o civil_a society_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 37._o 〈…〉_o p._n 37._o nath._n hardy_n d._n r._n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o king_n accuse_v he_o for_o be_v a_o traitor_n to_o his_o people_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v true_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a since_o he_o never_o receive_v any_o trust_n from_o they_o after_o which_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o lord_n mayor_n and_o his_o brethren_n he_o add_v you_o have_v take_v care_n that_o rebellion_n may_v be_v destroy_v in_o that_o which_o be_v its_o principal_a engine_n the_o illegal_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o in_o its_o rot_a principle_n those_o doctrine_n which_o give_v power_n to_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n in_o some_o case_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n without_o and_o against_o the_o king_n command_n and_o distinguish_v between_o the_o personal_a and_o politic_a capacity_n of_o the_o king_n as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 24._o serm._n before_o lord_n mâ—yer_n fâ—â—_v 11._o 16_o sâ—_n p._n 22_o 24._o goodman_n king_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o he_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v they_o in_o their_o office_n under_o himself_o a_o king_n have_v the_o stamp_n and_o character_n of_o divine_a authority_n upon_o he_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a providence_n that_o be_v the_o people_n caution_n and_o security_n against_o the_o weakness_n passion_n and_o extravagance_n of_o prince_n so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o resort_v to_o arm_n or_o any_o seditious_a and_o unlawful_a mean_n in_o their_o own_o defence_n we_o use_v to_o appeal_v to_o a_o high_a court_n when_o we_o be_v oppress_v in_o a_o inferior_a judicatory_a and_o this_o be_v our_o proper_a refuge_n when_o our_o right_n and_o property_n be_v invade_v to_o look_v up_o to_o god_n the_o supreme_a potentate_n of_o the_o world_n that_o he_o will_v restrain_v the_o exorbitance_n of_o his_o minister_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o god_n be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n the_o safety_n of_o religion_n liberty_n and_o property_n be_v mighty_a concern_v but_o certain_o they_o be_v not_o too_o great_a a_o stake_n to_o trust_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n unless_o the_o mean_n we_o use_v be_v as_o certain_o and_o manifest_o lawful_a as_o the_o cause_n we_o pretend_v to_o shall_v be_v just_a and_o honourable_a we_o shall_v but_o provoke_v providence_n instead_o of_o subvert_v it_o 34._o p._n 34._o let_v the_o people_n be_v quiet_a not_o listen_v to_o noise_n and_o rumour_n but_o be_v sure_a to_o banish_v all_o disloyal_a thought_n of_o resort_v to_o irregular_a mean_n for_o the_o assert_v their_o pretension_n be_v not_o god_n in_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xiii_o dr._n burnet_n in_o his_o modest_a and_o free_a conference_n 7._o conference_n print_a ann._n 1669._o p._n 6_o 7._o show_v i_o one_o place_n in_o either_o testament_n that_o warrant_v subject_n fight_v for_o religion_n you_o know_v i_o can_v bring_v many_o against_o it_o yea_o though_o the_o old_a dispensation_n be_v a_o more_o carnal_a and_o fiery_a one_o than_o the_o new_a one_o be_v yet_o when_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n make_v apostasy_n from_o the_o live_a god_n into_o heathenish_a idolatry_n some_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n pollute_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o do_v ahaz_n and_o manasseh_n so_o that_o god_n can_v not_o be_v worship_v there_o without_o idolatry_n yet_o where_o do_v we_o find_v the_o people_n resist_v they_o or_o fall_v to_o popular_a reformation_n neither_o do_v the_o prophet_n that_o be_v send_v by_o god_n ever_o provoke_v they_o to_o any_o such_o course_n and_o you_o know_v the_o whole_a strain_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n run_v upon_o suffer_v it_o seem_v you_o be_v yet_o a_o stranger_n to_o the_o very_a design_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v to_o tame_v and_o mortify_v nature_n and_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a thing_n but_o supernatural_a therefore_o the_o rule_n of_o defend_v and_o advance_v it_o must_v not_o be_v borrow_v from_o nature_n but_o grace_n be_v not_o christ_n injunction_n our_o rule_n since_o than_o he_o forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o draw_v a_o sword_n for_o he_o with_o so_o severe_a a_o threaten_n that_o whosoever_o will_v draw_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n this_o must_v bind_v we_o and_o what_o he_o say_v to_o pilate_n on_o this_o head_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n etc._n etc._n be_v so_o plain_a language_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o i_o wonder_v it_o do_v not_o convince_v all_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o arm_a the_o subject_n of_o germany_n against_o henry_n iv_o the_o emperor_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n because_o the_o emperor_n lay_v claim_v to_o the_o investiture_n of_o bishop_n they_o be_v then_o secular_a prince_n and_o this_o prosper_v so_o well_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o hildebrand_n other_o pope_n make_v no_o bone_n upon_o any_o displeasure_n they_o conceive_v either_o against_o king_n or_o emperor_n to_o take_v his_o kingdom_n from_o he_o and_o free_a his_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o he_o the_o author_n who_o plead_v for_o this_o be_v only_a courtier_n canonist_n and_o jesuit_n now_o be_v you_o not_o ashamed_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n to_o symbolize_v with_o the_o worst_a gang_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o sober_a of_o they_o condemn_v it_o yet_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n with_o your_o clamour_n lector_fw-la burn._n vind._n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o ch._n of_o scotland_n ad_fw-la lector_fw-la if_o in_o some_o innocenter_n thing_n the_o church_n of_o england_n seem_v to_o symbolize_v with_o they_o one_o great_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o all_o humane_a society_n be_v maintain_v and_o advance_v be_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o to_o govern_v and_o defend_v we_o to_o who_o command_n if_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v not_o pay_v ever_o till_o they_o contradict_v the_o law_n of_o god_n there_o can_v be_v neither_o peace_n nor_o order_n among_o man_n now_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o age_n we_o live_v in_o that_o small_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o that_o authority_n god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o vicegerent_n on_o earth_n the_o evidence_n whereof_o be_v palpable_a since_o the_o bend_n or_o slacken_n of_o the_o execution_n of_o law_n be_v make_v the_o measure_n of_o most_o man_n obedience_n and_o not_o the_o conscience_n of_o that_o duty_n we_o owe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o ruler_n for_o what_o be_v more_o servile_a and_o unbecoming_a a_o man_n not_o to_o say_v a_o christian_n than_o to_o yield_v obedience_n when_o overawe_v by_o force_n and_o to_o leap_v from_o it_o when_o allure_v by_o gentle_a method_n hence_o it_o appear_v how_o few_o there_o be_v who_o judge_v themselves_o bind_v to_o pay_v that_o reverence_n to_o the_o person_n and_o that_o obedience_n to_o the_o command_n of_o those_o god_n have_v vest_v with_o his_o authority_n which_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n do_v exact_a and_o the_o root_n of_o all_o this_o disobedience_n and_o contempt_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o unruly_a and_o ungoverned_a pride_n which_o disdain_v to_o submit_v to_o other_o and_o exalt_v itself_o above_o those_o who_o be_v call_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o the_o humble_a be_v tractable_a and_o obedient_a but_o the_o self-willed_a be_v stubborn_a and_o rebellious_a yet_o the_o height_n of_o many_o man_n pride_n rest_v not_o in_o a_o bare_a disobedience_n but_o design_n the_o subvert_v of_o throne_n and_o the_o shake_n of_o kingdom_n unless_o govern_v by_o their_o own_o measure_n among_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o this_o age_n have_v spawn_v there_o be_v not_o one_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a design_n of_o religion_n and_o more_o destructive_a of_o mankind_n than_o be_v that_o bloody_a opinion_n of_o defend_v religion_n by_o arm_n and_o of_o forcible_a resistance_n upon_o the_o colour_n of_o preserve_a religion_n ☞_o ☞_o the_o wisdom_n of_o that_o policy_n be_v earthly_a sensual_a devilish_a savour_v of_o a_o carnal_a unmortified_a and_o impatient_a mind_n that_o can_v bear_v the_o cross_n nor_o trust_v to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o
sclater_n what_o a_o joy_n will_v it_o be_v to_o thy_o spirit_n and_o a_o lightning_n to_o thy_o heart_n 1â—_n royal_a pay_n &_o paymaster_n on_o rom._n 2.10_o p._n 6_o 7_o 1â—_n when_o thou_o can_v say_v thou_o do_v not_o cowardly_o yield_v though_o thou_o have_v be_v disarm_v sequester_v decimate_v and_o unrewarded_a for_o it_o it_o be_v of_o god_n mercy_n to_o be_v keep_v faithful_a to_o the_o righteous_a cause_n of_o god_n and_o the_o king_n when_o there_o be_v so_o many_o temptation_n to_o witdraw_v we_o from_o our_o loyalty_n fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n be_v in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n require_v in_o a_o subject_a towards_o his_o sovereign_n it_o be_v treason_n in_o a_o subject_a to_o fight_v against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o how_o long_o must_v this_o fidelity_n last_o a_o day_n or_o two_o or_o so_o oh_o no_o i_o this_o commandment_n be_v like_o that_o heavy_a say_n in_o matrimony_n till_o death_n we_o do_v part_n dr._n hickman_n 18._o serm._n before_o lâ—rd_a mayor_n juâ—_n 27._o 1680_o p._n 17_o 18._o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o worship_n be_v glorious_a undertake_n yet_o even_o here_o the_o excess_n of_o zeal_n be_v a_o crime_n and_o the_o great_a importance_n of_o the_o end_n can_v justify_v any_o unlawfulness_n in_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o his_o word_n be_v the_o standard_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a and_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o eternal_a law_n to_o be_v violate_v though_o in_o his_o own_o defence_n if_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o give_v his_o and_o our_o enemy_n such_o advantage_n over_o we_o as_o may_v endanger_v the_o exercise_n of_o our_o religion_n we_o have_v our_o prayer_n and_o other_o lawful_a endeavour_n for_o our_o redress_n but_o we_o must_v not_o defend_v our_o church_n by_o a_o unlawful_a return_n of_o evil_n for_o evil_n nor_o like_o our_o adversary_n commit_v any_o act_n of_o impiety_n or_o injustice_n though_o under_o the_o most_o specious_a pretence_n of_o fight_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o goodness_n of_o the_o cause_n here_o be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v the_o act_n that_o it_o only_o aggravate_v the_o offence_n when_o a_o law_n be_v violate_v or_o any_o injustice_n do_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o the_o scandal_n and_o the_o crime_n become_v conspicuous_a they_o be_v then_o lay_v at_o the_o door_n of_o our_o church_n and_o bring_v a_o public_a and_o perpetual_a blot_n upon_o our_o cause_n 33._o p._n 19_o v._n p._n 20_o 33._o what_o can_v our_o religion_n profit_v we_o or_o what_o honour_n can_v it_o bring_v to_o the_o almighty_a when_o our_o sacrifice_n come_v pollute_v with_o blood_n and_o violence_n of_o its_o own_o how_o can_v it_o atone_v for_o our_o transgression_n therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n st._n peter_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o draw_v his_o sword_n in_o his_o master_n quarrel_n be_v the_o first_o that_o deny_v his_o name_n and_o forsake_v his_o cause_n and_o doubtless_o whosoever_o fight_v for_o his_o religion_n against_o his_o prince_n can_v never_o pass_v the_o muster_n without_o a_o romish_a dispensation_n mr._n etc._n ser._n at_o bath_n aug._n 7._o â—631_n p._n 4_o 5_o etc._n etc._n jos_n pleydall_a archdeacon_n of_o chichester_n plebeian_n and_o hobbist_n proceed_v upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n make_v the_o people_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o power_n whereas_o subject_n owe_v a_o natural_a and_o inviolable_a allegiance_n but_o if_o a_o prince_n prove_v a_o tyrant_n do_v he_o not_o by_o maladministration_n forfeit_v the_o trust_n repose_v in_o he_o in_o who_o opinion_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mariana_n or_o knox_n hobbs_n or_o bradshaw_n i._n e._n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o papist_n 8._o p._n 8._o sectary_n atheist_n or_o rebel_n it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v a_o rebellion_n while_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v revere_v and_o own_a that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v and_o murder_v 11._o p._n 11._o we_o may_v reckon_v under_o the_o apostle_n strange_a and_o monstrous_a doctrine_n or_o rather_o under_o his_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n mr._n 16._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21_o 22._o v._n p._n 5_o 78_o 16._o kimberley_n no_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n or_o religion_n can_v authorize_v our_o resistance_n of_o the_o lawful_a power_n which_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o they_o never_o know_v what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a christianity_n to_o oppose_v expel_v or_o destroy_v any_o pagan_a persecute_v arian_n or_o apostate_n emperor_n mr._n 21._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21._o jemmat_n none_o but_o god_n can_v absolve_v subject_n from_o that_o allegiance_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o natural_a lord_n neither_o the_o male_a administration_n of_o government_n nor_o their_o own_o fear_n jealousy_n nor_o the_o decay_n of_o trade_n no_o nor_o the_o hazard_n of_o religion_n itself_o can_v justify_v the_o act_n of_o rebellion_n they_o to_o who_o god_n have_v give_v his_o own_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o himself_o etc._n etc._n mr._n 18._o serm._n on_o 2_o chr._n 13.5_o p._n 6._o v._n p._n 8_o 15_o 18._o camfield_n the_o king_n be_v in_o the_o high_a place_n and_o high_a power_n and_o consequent_o all_o in_o his_o dominion_n every_o soul_n of_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o none_o may_v presume_v to_o judge_v or_o resist_v he_o violent_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o justifyable_a on_o the_o subject_n part_n but_o obedience_n and_o submission_n the_o rest_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n etc._n etc._n mr._n loc_fw-la ser._n at_o york_n aug_n 3._o 1685._o p._n 16_o 24._o 〈◊〉_d loc_fw-la stainforth_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o pity_n and_o pray_v for_o king_n for_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o station_n and_o uncontroulableness_n of_o their_o power_n if_o princess_n be_v bad_a man_n and_o oppress_v their_o subject_n against_o reason_n and_o against_o law_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n leave_v we_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n be_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n whatsoever_o injury_n they_o heap_v upon_o we_o whatsoever_o violence_n and_o persecution_n we_o suffer_v under_o they_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v our_o passion_n to_o rise_v and_o swell_v againut_v they_o much_o less_o must_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n and_o by_o force_n resist_v their_o person_n or_o authority_n 34._o p._n 34._o those_o who_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n authority_n fight_v against_o heaven_n mr._n graile_a rector_n of_o blickling_n in_o norfolk_n publish_v four_o sermon_n 45._o lond._n 1685._o p._n 44_o 45._o for_o loyalty_n to_o our_o prince_n be_v a_o thing_n command_v by_o god_n himself_o together_o with_o piety_n and_o devotion_n towards_o himself_o yea_o and_o command_v in_o the_o very_a next_o place_n to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o part_n a_o inseparable_a part_n a_o very_a considerable_a part_n of_o the_o other_o and_o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o by_o a_o apparent_a consequence_n that_o man_n disloyalty_n be_v a_o clear_a indication_n of_o their_o irreligion_n if_o they_o fear_v not_o the_o king_n they_o fear_v not_o god._n ☜_o ☜_o if_o any_o man_n seem_v to_o be_v religious_a and_o bridle_v not_o his_o tongue_n from_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n or_o high_a power_n 55._o jam._n 1.26_o 2_o pet_n 2.10_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 53_o 54_o 55._o that_o man_n religion_n be_v vain_a and_o it_o be_v much_o more_o so_o if_o he_o hold_v not_o his_o hand_n from_o resist_v these_o power_n our_o law_n will_v have_v no_o error_n no_o injustice_n no_o folly_n no_o imperfection_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o king._n all_o the_o state_n of_o the_o realm_n join_v together_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o commons_o and_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n have_v not_o a_o power_n and_o authority_n equal_a to_o his_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o of_o single_a man_n separately_z taken_z 56._o p._n 56._o the_o king_n be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n but_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o his_o power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o be_v sovereign_n and_o to_o have_v a_o superior_a the_o lord_n 57_o p._n 57_o both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a together_o with_o all_o the_o commons_o assemble_v in_o parliament_n do_v by_o a_o solemn_a oath_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o themselves_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n and_o they_o have_v in_o public_a statute_n particular_o declare_v that_o both_o or_o either_o house_n of_o parliament_n can_v nor_o lawful_o may_v raise_v or_o levy_v any_o war_n offensive_a or_o